GIFT  OF 


//£sj>Q'  /U^zst^j>  lo-cM^^c^l^X 


7(5  Mi    ilprr^^^ 


It  "» 


n 


v  * 


M 


S 


J      ,3 


..>-•. 


7  \  V  \ 


JU  i  \ 


Digitized  by 'the  Internet  Archive 

in  2007  with  funding  from 

Microsoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/apocryphalOOhensrich 


Hpocr^pbai   IRevelations 

XTbe  Map,  XThe  Xtabt  an&  the  Urutb, 


flDarie  £♦  ffiensles 
San  •Ratacl,  Gal.,  $ul£  1st,  1916 


COPYRIGHTED  JULY  31,  1916 

MARIE  E.  HENSLEY 

SAN   RAFAEL.  CALIFORNIA 

ALL  RIGHTS  RESERVED 


-     .    .      •     ' . 


INTRODUCTION. 


In  my  first  volume,  Apocryphal  Revelations,  I  stated  I 
was  not  conscious  of  nor  familiar  with  any  of  the  truths  given, 
until  ready  to  write,  but  I  failed  to  state,  as  I  did  not  know 
it  then  that  I  give  a  great  deal  independently  from  my  con- 
nection with  the  Divine  Mind,  as  do  all  who  are  in  harmony 
with  the  spirit. 

No  work  done  by  mortal  but  is  directed  by  the.  spirit, 
hence  this  cannot  appear  an  unreasonable  claim.  But,  as 
spirit  has  only  a  material  brain,  and  sense  organs  to  connect 
him  with  the  material  world,  to  transmit  that  with  which  he 
is  impressed  (although  he  forms  mortal  mind,  mind  must 
depend  on  brain  and  senses  to  express  that  which  has  been 
formed  from  the.  experiences  transmitted  through  them)  he 
can  only  give  according  to  the  development  of  his  instru- 
ments, his  material  brain  and  senses,  that  which  they  can 
transmit. 

When  material  science  can  explain,  as  several  of  its 
greatest  are  endeavoring  to,  how  the  brain  is  formed  in  the 
first  place,  prior  to  birth,  how  developed,  reformed,  and  created 
by  the  invisible,  governing  presence,  why  one  hemisphere  is 
apparently  useless,  why  the  animal,  basilar  areas  are  entirely 
distinct,  and  have  no  direct  connection  with  that  part  where 
they  have  located  certain  "mind  areas",  they  will  know,  as 
they  will  ere  long,  that  brain  is  but  an  instrument  for  the 
spirit,  the  real  man,  and  that  all  sensations  and  perceptions 
would  be  useless  without  the  -spirit  to  cognize  the  sensations 
and  perceptions  he  receives  through  brain  and  senses,  and, 
that,  according,  to  the  development  of  that  which  composes 
the  brain  and  sense  organs  he  receives  more  or  less  cor- 
rectly, from  the  spirit  and  mortal  plane  of  consciousness. 

Material  science  proves  gradual  brain  development 
from  primitive  man  of  the  Neanderthal  type  up  to  the  pres- 

357083 


;  5  ^c 


ent,  the-'  MgtsVdevelcprneni  in  the  Aryan  race.  Whether  races, 
which  were  wiped  out,  attained  to  high  planes  has  naught  to 
do  with  the  races  of  today.  They  all  date  their  origin  from 
the  animal.  Men  of  today  show  not  only  great  change  in 
the  structure  and  formation  of  the  skull  but,  as  great  within 
the  brain  hemispheres. 

When  primitive  man  worshipped  sticks  and  stones  and 
was  first  impressed  with  the  religious  instinct,  his  brain 
could  neither  transmit  nor  receive  anything  correctly,  it  had 
to  be  developed. 

The  most  material  cannot  claim  that  the  "congeries  of 
cells,"  (which  form  the  brain),  direct  and  guide.  Congeries 
of  cells,  (life  organisms)  inhabit  brain  and  body  and  are  ever 
under  the  control  of  the  spirit  or  thinker  'controlling  the 
brain  and  body.  But  while  under  his  dominion,  as  every- 
one has  sensation  and  instinct,  when  all  combine,  they,  if 
undeveloped,  not  in  harmony  with  the  spirit,  prevent  him 
from  receiving  and  sending  correctly,  hence,  according  to 
the  development  of  the  brain  does  man  receive  and  transmit. 
If  developed  along  certain  lines  to  transmit  the  knowledge, 
works  and  arts  (all  impressed  more  or  less  correctly,  not 
acquired  from  the  animal,  but  received  from  within,  impress- 
ed on  the  brain)  although  not  developed  to  express  the  soul 
gifts  or  but  few  of  them,  they  are  no  less  impressed  by  their 
spirits  than  those  whose  brains  are  that  which  is  termed 
spiritually  unfolded,  who,  often,  owing  to  poor  environment, 
education,  training,  etc.,  have  brains  not  sufficiently  develop- 
ed to  transmit  spiritual  or  acquire  material  knowledge,  but 
express  the  wisdom  and  love  of  the  spirit  as  did  the  lowly 
Fishermen,  when  in  harmony  with  the.  Divine  Mind.  The 
religious  fanatic,  prophet,  reformer,  poet,  etc.,  belong  espec- 
ially to  the  latter  class,  and  oft,  have,  been  so  forcibly  impress- 
ed to  give  that  which  they  receive,  even  though  they  know  it 
excites  the  ridicule  of  those  who  cannot  understand,  due  to 
the  difference  in  their  brain,s  that  despite  all  material  advan- 
tages, they  keep  true,  not  to  their  ideals,  but  to  their  real 
selves. 


The  law  of  Divine  harmony  is  only  grasped  on  the  mor- 
tal plane  by  a  limited  number.  All  spirits  are  pure  and  holy. 
All  their  material  brains  and  bodies  are  not.  All  vary  in 
expressing  the  soul  gifts  of  life,  love,  righteousness,  etc.,  as 
all  vary  in  the  conditions  of  their  brains  and  bodies.  All 
are  under  both  natural  and  Divine,  law,  all  under  directivity 
and  guidance.  All  are  given  the  material  brain  and  body  re- 
quisite for  them  to  develop  the  real  and  true  body  of  the 
real  life.  Whilst  it  is  beneficial  to  have  a  brain  and  body 
in  harmony,  on  the  mortal  plane,  to  be  enabled  to  direct  and 
govern  wisely,  it  is  imperative,  ere  one  can  advance,  in  the 
real  life  to  have  it  in  perfect  harmony.  When  one  knows 
of  what  the  brain  and  body  is  composed,  one  realizes  it  is 
wise  to  keep  in  harmony  the  countless  trillions  of  life  organ- 
isms under  his  care.  As  races  advance  from  the  animal 
they  become  more  and  more  harmonious,  less  savage,  less 
brutal.  The      present,      terrible      war,      although      one 

of  the  greatest,  numbers  more  on  a  higher  stage  of  develop- 
ment than  in  any  previous  war.  The  highest  expression  of 
mortal  is  the  one  who  understands  this  law,  mare  perfectly 
grasped  today  than  ever  before.  He  endeavors  to  keep  his 
brain  and  body  harmonious,  to  express  love  and  harmony 
wherever  he  goes,  to  all  creatures  from  the  lowest  to  the 
highest.  First  he  treats  the  denizens  of  his  brain  and  body 
with  stimulating,  uplifting  thought,  expressed  in  caring  for 
all  their  material  wants.  Whilst  he  recognizes  that  he.  and 
they  are  really  spirit,  he  knows  that  they  are  in  a 
real,  material  world,  in  a  real,  material  body,  subject  to  mate- 
rial law,  hence,  as  he  and  they,  under  material  law,  are  im- 
pressed with  the  instinct  of  self-preservation,  he  is  impelled 
to  do  all  he  can  to  preserve  life  on  the  mortal  plane,  and  as 
he  knows  it  is  essential  for  his  material  brain  and  body  to 
have  the  material,  he  provides  them  with  that  which  is  need- 
ful to  keep  them  in  harmony,  to  enable  him  to  express  him- 
self as  correctly  as  possible.  Obeying  this  law,  though  he 
may  not  be  able  to  cognize  God  or  a  Supreme  Being,  he.  main- 
tains health  in  his  brain  and  body.       This  man  is  on  one  of 

7 


the  highest  planes  of  material  development,  and  has  a  brain 
in  harmony  with  all  that  his  mind,  (formed  on  the  mortal 
plane)  is  in  harmony  with.  But  his  mind  and  brain  are  not 
in  harmon^  with  the  truth  that  God  is  Omnipotent  and  a 
Supreme  Being,  hence,  he  cannot  receive  or  transmit  it,  and, 
therefore,  is  not  as  spiritually  unfolded,  in  this  way,  as  one 
who  ignores  natural  law,  knows  not  how  to  keep  brain  and 
body  harmonious,  but  yet  whilst  not  as  good  an  instrument 
for  the.  soul  gifts  as  the  former,  recognizes  God  as  a  Supreme 
Person,  simply  because  that  portion  of  his  brain  is  in  har- 
mony with  this  truth. 

Whilst  health  and  strength  are  cognized  on  the  mortal 
plane,  as  soul  gifts,  they,  in  reality,  are  not.  All  spirits 
have  perfect  health,  perfect  strength,  but  all  spirits  are  not 
perfect  expressions  of  the  soul  gifts  of  love,  righteousness, 
etc.  These  have  to  be  developed  through  individual  will 
and  effort  on  the  spiritual  plane,  whilst  developing  that 
which  is  necessary  on  the  mortal  plane,  therefore,  spirit, 
brought  forth  on  the  mortal  plane,  is  not  perfect,  even  in 
spirit  life,  although  pure  and  holy.  There  is  a  vast  differ- 
ence between  purity,  holiness  and  perfection.  Health  and 
strength  of  the  mortal  bodies,  entrusted  to  spirits  to  acquire 
the  necessary  development,  is,  unlike  the  health  and  strength 
of  the  real  bodies,  as  both  bodies  are  under  different  laws 
and  composed  of  different  life  organisms  and  substance. 
Lack  of  health,  lack  of  ease,  are  conditions  permitted  (for 
the  purpose  of  enabling  the  spirit  on  the  mortal  plane,  to 
develop  that  which  is  essential,  whether  he  has  a  good  brain 
to  transmit  will  and  effort,  or  whether  he  has  a  poor  one, 
unable  to.  Were  all  perfectly  healthful  and  strong  on  the 
mortal  plane,  the  lessons  to  be  learned  through  suffering  and 
sickness  could  not  be  learned.  Only  through  violation  of 
law  do  mortals  learn.  Hence,  it  can  be  seen  that  the  mortal 
plane  is  as  essential  as  the  spiritual,  and  that  everything  is 
for  a  purpose,  though  not  cognized  by  those  not  ready  to 
grasp. 

The.  claim  that  God  is  Omnipotent,  all  Good,  and  that  He 

8 


creates  but  to  curse  and  destroy,  or  that  He  is  Omni- 
potent and  mortal  mind  creates  mortal  life  is  contra- 
dictory, and  not  entertained  by  those  who  think,  re- 
gardless that  they  seemingly  acquiesce.  If  Omnipotent 
and  all  Good,  He.  cannot  curse;  if  Omnipotent  and  all  Good, 
and  His  ideas  are  pure  and  perfect,  they  could  not  create 
evil,  even  in  dreams.  In  the  real  life  they  do  not  cognize 
it  as  on  the  mortal  plane.  And,  if  mankind  has  to  develop, 
from  the  primordial  cell,  mind,  upon  animal  plane,  why  the 
necessity  for  developing  that  Mind,  the  Absolute,  which  pro- 
vides the  Infinite  Wisdom  to  create  the  cell  which  is  far 
superior  to  any  knowledge  yet  expressed  on  the  mortal  plane. 

Mind,  even  on  the  mortal  plane,  has  media  for  express- 
ion. All  mortals  express  mind,  according  to  the  develop- 
ment of  their  instruments,  from  low  to  high.  None  can 
express  without  their  instruments.  If,  on  the  transitory,  in 
a  sense,  illusory  plane,  bodies,  vehicles  for  expression,  are 
needed,  surely  they  must  be  necessary  for  the  real  life.  The 
mortal  is  not  the  real  body.  No  religion  nor  philosophy 
claims  that.  Material  substance,  matter,  does  not  direct, 
think,  is  not  the  guiding  principle.  The  more  developed  one 
is  on  spiritual  lines,  the  clearer  his  spiritual  cognition.  The 
concensus  opinion  of  those,  unfolded  on  these  lines,  is  that 
spirit,  the  real  man,  directs  and  guides,  is  the  principle  direct- 
ing the  mortal  brain  and  body  and  that  he  receives  through 
connection  with  the  Divine.  Mind  or  Oversoul  the  principles 
which  he  expresses.  While  many  acknowledge  Principle, 
the  Divine  Mind  and  the  Oversoul,  these  are  vague,  unsatis- 
factory terms  to  those,  more  spiritually  unfolded  on  this  line, 
who  know  that  while  there  is,  never  to  be.  cognized  on  the 
mortal  plane,  that  which  is  known  to  be  the  Divine  Mind 
and  the  Oversoul,  there  is  entirely  distinct  from  the  Divine 
Mind,  the  Individual  Mind  of  God,  even  though  the  Divine 
Mind  is  of  and  from  Him,  and  that  as  there  are.  countless 
billions  of  master-minds,  there  is  but  one  God  Omnipotent, 
our  loving  Father. 

These  know,  whilst  they  receive  that  which  is  called  soul 

9 


from  their  connection  with  the  Divine  Mind,  as  all  of  all 
races  and  worlds  receive,  that  God  has  ever  been  Embodied, 
and  is  the  Highest  Expression  of  the  Divine  Mind,  without 
beginning,  without  end,  (according  to  mortal  sense)  but 
whilst  He  is  the  Highest  expression  of  the  Divine  Mind,  He 
also  has  an  Individual  Mind  of  His  own.  There  are  count- 
less beings  in  countless  universes  who  are  ever  praying  to 
God,  all  connected  with  the  Divine  Mind,  which  impresses 
them  when  in  harmony,  with  the  soul  gifts.  God  Individual- 
ly rarefy  receives  or  answers  these  countless  petitions. 
Although  Omnipotent,  Omnicient,  Omnipresent  through 
His  Divine  Mind,  when  He  wills,  it  would  be.  impossible  for 
a  Being,  no  matter  how  Supreme,  to  attend  to  all  indivi- 
dually, He  ever  work  through  His  instruments.  All  from 
the  lowest  to  the  highest  express  in  varying  degree  (accord- 
ing to  the  development  of  their  brains  on  mortal  plane,  and 
according  to  the  development  of  their  individual  minds  on 
the  spirit  plane,)  the  principles,  the  truths,  the  soul  gifts. 

The  truth  of  God  Omnipotent,  the  Supreme  Being,  and 
the  truth  of  the  material  within  the  spiritual,  are  very  diffi- 
cult for  those  who  are  not  developed  on  these  lines  to  grasp. 
They  are  no  more  difficult  to 'accept  than  that  which  theosophy 
claims,  that  there  are  four  bodies  in  one,  the  heaven,  the  de- 
vanchanic,  the  astral  and  the  physical,  or,  that  which  the 
Christian  religion  claims  that  soul,  an  elusive  essense,  is 
transformed  into  a  spirit  body  upon  death  of  the  mortal,  and 
that  our  God  of  Love,  and  the  loving  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  His 
Representative,  created  but  to  consign  to  hell,  etc.,  or  that 
which  Emmanuel  Swedenborg  claimed  that  God  is  Omnipo- 
tent, all  Good,  and  yet  permits  hells  .and  demons  to  tempt 
and  persecute,  or  that  which  all  the  ancient  religious  and 
philosophies  claim ;  the  most  impossible  beliefs  to  developed 
brains. 

Christian  Science  truly  claims  that  all  is  in  reality,  spirit, 
God,  The  Spirit,  we  His  ideas,  or  children,  all  spirits,  pure 
holy,  all  spirit  spheres  filled  with  love,  beauty  and  harmony. 
Many  accept  this.       But  Mrs.  Eddy  did  not  explain  the  dif- 

10 


ference  between  the  two  worlds  and  planes  of  consciousness. 
She  did  not  locate  the  beauty,  harmony  and  love  of  the  real 
spirit  spheres. 

She  recognized  God  Omnipotent,  All  Good,  but  as  she 
did  not  believe  in  evolution,  had  to  explain  as  best  she  could 
how  evil  came  into  the  world,  therefore,  she  made  mortal 
mind  ("a  solecism")  responsible  for  mortal  life,  in  verity, 
implying  there  is  no  such  thing  as  mortal  creation.  If  the 
material  within  the  spiritual  is  hard  to  grasp,  that  we  are 
only  spirits  as  she  claims,  then  either  this  is  the  real  life, 
or  we  are  dreaming  this  vile  dream,  and  it  is  but  a  state  of 
consciousness.  If  the  former  is  true,  then  Mrs.  Eddy  and  all 
who  have  lived  here  are  with  us  but  invisible.  That  the 
material  brain  and  senses  are  not  to  be  relied  upon  is  true, 
but  where  are  the  material  bodies  of  the  innumerable  hosts, 
Mrs.  Eddy  included,  who  have  gone  beyond  our  material 
consciousness.  It  cannot  be  that  our  plane  of  conscious- 
ness changes  when  everyone  passes  from  us,  that  they  are 
still  here  as  ever,  not  been  put  in  the  grave,  only  appear  so 
to  us  through  this  state  of  consciousness  which  all  possess 
similarly.  Mrs.  Eddy,  although  she  did  not  explain  the 
difference  between  the  two  worlds  and  states  of  conscious- 
ness, did  not  mean  to  imply  this.  She  said,  "In  truth,  this  is 
a  world  of  spirits,"  but  she  failed  to  explain,  that,  although 
the  material  is  not  spiritual  life,  that  it  is  a  phase  of  spirit 
life,  and  matter  a  form  of  spiritual  substance,  that  the  spirit- 
ual and  the  material,  although  seemingly  in  the  same  place, 
occupy  different  places,  one  as  real  as  the  other,  that  while 
the  life  of  the  spirit  world  is  the  life  of  the  material,  there 
is  a  big  difference 'between  material  and  spiritual  substance. 
This  statement,  without  explanation,  that  all  is  spirit,  is 
accepted  by  brains  fitted  to  receive  it.  Other  brains,  who 
cannot  ignore  the  material,  reject  it  absolutely.  Others  are 
ready  to  accept  this  explanation.  Others  not  able,  but  will- 
ing, will  accept  that  the  spirit  is  ever  with  the  mortal,  and 
that  the  spirit  world  is  some  place  not  far  off.  All  accept 
that  which  they  are  fitted  to  receive. 

11 


This  is  the  latest  revelation,  the  beginning  of  "The  Christ 
Religion."  There  is  nothing  material  in  it  for  any  one  con- 
nected with  it.  There  is  neither  earthly  fame  nor  glory  to 
be  gained,  only,  mayhap,  derision  with  those  who  cannot  un- 
derstand. I  am  founding  no  church,  organization,  nor 
society.  "Freely  I  receive,  freely  I  give."  All  who  follow 
me  will  do  likewise.  All,  impelled  by  the  spirit,  will  realize 
that  these  spiritual  truths  will  only  give  the  "peace  that 
passeth  understanding,"  when  they  overcome  material  limita- 
tions, and  make  the.  material  subordinate  to  the  spiritual. 
This  means,  in  plain  English,  that  there  are  higher,  better 
things  to  strive  for  than  material  rank,  position,  fame,  glory. 
That  it  is  more  developed  to  follow  in  the  footsteps  of  the 
humble  Carpenter,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  than  in  those  of 
the  greatest  potentate,  that,  often,  the  lowly  and  meek  are 
on  a  higher  plane  than  the  most  materially  wise,  and,  above 
all  will  make  all  realize  that  all  are  the  children  of  the  One 
God,  irrespective  of  race,  religion  or  class. 


12 


IMMORTALITY. 


I  come  to  prove  as  many  claim, 
Despite  all  the  godly  preach, 
Despite  the  hell,  the  flame, 
Despite  all  the  learned  teach, 

That  Great  God  is  a.  God  of  Might, 
Omnipotent  and  Divine. 
That  whatsoe'er  He  wills  is.  right, 
And  as  He  wills  His  suns  to  shine, 
On  both  the  just  and  the  unjust, 
Keeping  none  from  light  of  sun, 
Ordaining  with  or  without  trust, 
That  which  is  best  for  each  one. 

So  all  is  as  He  doth  desire, 
Some  need  the  whip,  some  need  the  fire 
On  mortal  plane  to  mount  higher, 
But  on  spirit  plane,  soar  on,  soar, 
Child  of  God,  AWAKE,  what  more? 
What  greater  heritage  in  store? 


13 


CONSCIOUSNESS. 


What  is  consciousness?  Do  spirits,  on  the  mortal  plane, 
possess  it  merely  through  the  nervous  system,  the  material 
brain  and  senses?  Is  the  consciousness  of  the  countless 
denizens  of  their  brains  and  bodies  distinct,  or  does  it  com- 
mingle with  theirs? 

The  child,  when  first  born,  is  only  conscious  of  being, 
he  simply  feels,  in  connection  with  his  brain  and  body,  the 
shock  to  his  nervous  system,  necessarily  the  first  visual, 
auditory,  and  tactile  impressions  are.  attended  with  a 
nervous  shock.  The  life  of  each  organ  receives  and  trans- 
mits to  the  various  ganglia  these  first  impressions.  The 
brain  and  senses,  (according  to  formation  and  development 
prior  to  birth,)  connect  him  with  material  life.  The  spirit 
receives  not  only  from  the  material,  but  from  the  spiritual, 
the  impressions  through  which  he  develops  brain  and  forms 
mind.  He  receives  first  sensation  through  and  with  them 
ere  he  perceives  or  has  a  perception,  which  is  dependent  upon 
form,  space,  time,  and  certain  processes  which  ultimately 
determine  the  position  of  the  object  perceived  in  a  certain 
point  in  space. 

The  processes  which  determine  are  the  spiritual  im- 
pressions, and,  thus,  the  unconscious  serves  as  support  and 
condition  for  conscious  perception.  After  brain  is  developed 
to  a  certain  extent  the  child  begins  to  cognize  that  which  is 
presented  through  the  brain  and  senses,  the  internal  and  exter- 
nal impressions  of  form,  color,  etc.,  all  that  pertains  t*o  the 
material  as  well  as  the  spiritual  which  reduces  to  order  the 
material,  and  so  presents  it  as  to  make  the  child  understand. 
This  is  called  cogntion,  the  product  of  two  factors,  the  spirit- 
ual and  the  material.  It  is  certain  that  the  exterior  world 
would  have  no  existence  for  the.  spirit,  (who  could  not  be 
conscious  of  it)   without  the  media  of  the  brain  and  senses, 


and  could  not,  without  the  spiritual  impressions,  grasp  and 
cognize. 

There  is  not  a  life,  organism  that  is  not  conscious  of 
being.  All  life  comes  from  and  is  of  God.  All  conscious- 
ness likewise,  but  undeveloped  life  forces,  without  organism, 
have  not  consciousness.  All  substance  is  impregnated  with 
the  life  forces,  inorganic  and  organic  life.  The  air,  the 
water,  the  mineral,  the.  vegetable,  man  are  composed  of  both 
the  inorganic  and  organic.  All  life,  when  developed  from 
the  inorganic  into  the  organic,  becomes  conscious,  and, 
under  law,  must  develop  from  the  lowest  to  the  highest. 
Each  organism,  cells  dividing  and  subdiving,  in  a  sense, 
reproducing  themselves,  transmit  to  their  countless  descend- 
ents  the  propensities  which  develop  from  the  instinct  of  self 
preservation,  upon  the  mortal  plane,  while  developing  con- 
jointly, in  the  real  life,  and  through  the  real  brain,  in  ever 
ascending  scale,  the  soul  gifts.  The  propensities  are 
essential  to  develop  the  spiritual  qualities  of  industry, 
application,  concentration,  resolution,  patience,  for-bearance, 
endurance,  courage,  loyalty,  submission,  etc.  All  very  nec- 
essary and  impossible  to  be  developed  in  the  real  life  where 
only  love,  harmony  and  good  prevail. 

There  are  countless  different  kinds  of  life  organism,  on 
different  planes  of  advancement  or  development.  There  is 
not  a  life  body  that  is  not  composed  of,  according  to  its  de- 
velopment, various  planes,  every  life  organism  with  its 
especial  work  to  do.  Those  in  charge  of  the  most  important 
organs  the  most  developed,  and  as  they  must  continue  de- 
velopment are  detached  and  disassociated,  after  trans- 
mitting to  their  descendents,  the  necessary  characteristics, 
when  they,  seemingly,  reproduce  themselves.  They  advance 
from  form  to  form,  under  law,  gradually  developing,  until 
ready,  to  be  formed  in  the  brain  and  body  of  the  real  spirit 
child  of  God,  made  in  the  Image  and  Likeness  of  our  Father. 

Then  the  body  is  endowed  with  soul  and  becomes  con- 
scious for  the  first  time  as  child  of  God.  The  brain  con- 
nected with  the  Divine  Mind  receives  a  continual-  influx  of 

15 


the  soul  giftsi  The  brain  and  body,  vehicle  of  expression 
for  a  child  of  God,  is  a  very  important  part  of  him.  It  is 
not  a  suit  of  clothes  nor  garment  to  be  changed  when  so  ever 
desired,  but  a  vehicle  of  expression,  to  enable  him  to  form 
individual  mind  and  make  him  an  individual.  Unless  he  had 
a  permanent  body,  one  immune  to  change  and  destruction,  he 
could  not  become  individual,  as  individual  mind  can  only  be 
developed  through  an  individual  brain,  hence  brain  must  be 
developed  ere  it  can  become  a  good  instrument,  (fitted  to  be 
in  harmony)  through  the  lower  forms.  When  put  in  charge 
of  a  brain  and  body,  or  rather  when  connected  with  the  Divine 
Mind,  he,  for  the  first  time,  becomes  person.  Without  brain 
and  body  he  would  still  be  a  part  of  the  Oversoul,  and  not  con- 
scious as  a  being.  Hence  as  the  brain  and  body  give  him 
personality,  and  he  forms  individual  mind,  it  is  impossible, 
under  law  for  him  to  have  consciousness  and  being  in  any 
other  body  outside  his  own,  with  the  exception  of  thjose 
spirits  who-  are  ordained  to  continue  the  development  of  their 
bodies,  on  the  mortal  plane,  in  the  most  perfect  manner  con- 
ceived, ever  in  existence,  on  the  mortal  plane  of  conscious- 
ness, by  not  abandoning  the  real  and  true  body,  which  gives 
them  individuality  and  personality,  but  by  having  formed,  to 
evolve  with  them,  a  material,  (another  form  of  the  spiritual) 
brain  and  body,  within  the  real  and  the  true.  This  brain 
and  body  ever  changing  its  life  organisms  which  ever  advance 
and  become  detached  and  disassociated  to  relive  in  other 
material  torms  until  advanced  sufficiently  to  be  formed  in  a 
real  brain  and  body.  When  you  stop  to  consider  this,  it,  in 
reality  means  that  there  are  countless  life  organisms,  ever 
changing  in  the  real  life,  occupying  certain  spaces  in  the  real 
and  true  body,  a  skeleton  body,  deemed  the  astral  by  many, 
from  which  the  spirit  is  easily  detached  by  his  Celestial 
guides  or  tutors,  when  he  undergoes  that  which  is  cognized 
as  sleep  and  death.  The  skeleton  spirit,  (material)  is  not 
the  real  and  true,  but  is  detached  and  disassicated  after  the 
spirit  abandons  it.  This  may  be  termed  or  likened  unto  a 
garment,  for,  in  truth,  it  is  assumed  and  cast  off  as  easily, 

16 


but  is  not  permitted  to  wander  through  space  as  is  presumed 
by  many  theosophists,  "a  devitilized  shell"  made  of  man's 
cast  off  evils.  The  life  organisms  composing  it,  on  the  upward 
march,  are  formed  in  a  moqe  developed  body. 

Life  evolves  from  the  lowest  to  the  highest  in  the  spirit, 
never  a  backward  step,  all  progress.  And  as  each  little  life 
organism  advances,  the  consciousness,  the  intelligence  in- 
crease in  corresponding  scale,  until,  when  ready  to  assume 
control  in  the  brain  of  the  real  body,  they  are  highly  devel- 
oped, and,  in  the  aggregate,  form  a  conscious  reasoning 
vehicle  for  the  soul  child  to  express  through  it  the  soul 
gifts.  The  material  brain,  ever  changing  and  formed  of 
selected,  inherited  ones  to  transmit  the  characteristics,  to 
give  each  child  the  essential  experiences,  often  combine  when 
not  developed,  and  prevent  the  spirit  from  expressing  him- 
self correctly,  as  well  as  do  not  transmit  to  him  correctly  the 
messages,  impressions  received  from  the.  body  or  through  the 
sense  organs.  The  brain  and  sense  organs  of  the  material 
are  specially  adapted  to  each  child's  needs,  therefore  all  vary 
more  or  less.  None  think,  see,  hear,  etc.,  similarly,  hence  the 
consciousness  of  all  regarding  the  material  plane  is  not  the 
same.  The  consciousness  of  a  life  organism  first  evolved  not 
the  same  as  one  on  a  higher  plane,  and  so  on  until  the  con- 
sciousness of  those  forming  the  material  brain  of  the  body  of 
the  child  of  God  is  as  distinct,  although  not  so  great,  as  those 
in  the  real  brain  of  the  real  body,  and  all  subordinate  to, 
though  a  part  of  the  consciousness  of  a  child  of  God. 


17 


MIND  AND  BRAIN. 


Brain  is  the  instrument  for  the  thinker.  Mind  is  that 
formed,  under  spiritual  processes,  by  the  spirit  or  thinker, 
from  his  experiences  of  material  and  spiritual  life.  Through 
brain  and  senses  he  receives  from  the  material  and  spiritual 
life  impressions,  the  spiritual  impressions  recorded  instantly 
upon  the  real  spirit  brain,  the  material  transmitted  from  the 
material  to  the  real  brain.  Through  these  impressions  he 
forms  individual  mind. 

As  the  thinker  is  the.  invisible,  governing  presence  in 
the  material  body,  it  is  deemed  by  many,  that  he,  himself, 
builds  his  body  and  forms  his  brain  ere  brought  forth,  and 
that  he  also  creates  brain  after  birth.  The  truth  is  his  brain 
and  body  are  prepared  for  him  ere  he  is  connected  with  the 
Divine  Mind,  and  is  put  in  control  of  them,  his  material  brain 
formed  to  suit  his  individual  case,  to  give  him  the  necessary 
experiences.  The  soul  child  of  God,  although  pure  and 
holy,  is  not  perfect  and  must  obtain  perfection  through  his 
own  free  will  and  individual  efforts  in  the  real  life.  If  or- 
dained for  the  mortal  plane,  his  instruments  are  provided  for 
him  to  continue  the  development  of  his  real  spirit  brain  and 
body  as  it  is  essential  to  have  it  in  perfect  harmony  before  he 
can  advance. 

Were  the  thinker  of  each  body  the  builder  of  his  body 
and  brain,  did  he  possess  wisdom  to  form  the  most  marvelous 
mechanism  in  existence,  as  his  brain  and  body  evolved  from 
the  primordial  cell  is,  he  must  have  had,  when  he  commenced 
to  build  in  the  cell,  the  wisdom,  or  he  must  have  been  im- 
pressed with  the  wisdom,  or  gradually  developed  the  intelli- 
gence to  express  the  wisdom,  for  only  wisdom  of  the  great- 
est could  evolve  such  a  stupendous  marvel  as  the  human 
body.  If  he  had  to  evolve  wisdom  and  did  not  possess  it, 
how  could  he  have  obtained  the  wisdom,  the  mind,  to  form 

18 


that  which  the  greatest  material  mind  can  not,  make  even  a 
life  form  of  the  lowest  type?  The  wisdom,  mind,  was  there 
originally,  plan,  design,  forethought  of  the  greatest.  If, 
then,  the  thinker  to  express  himself  on  this  plane  possessed 
the  wisdom  to  form  all  these  forms  of  life,  what  was  the 
object?  Not  to  acquire  wisdom,  for  the  greatest  material 
mind  cannot  perform  one  of  the  smallest  marvels.  Not  to 
develop  mentally,  for  he  must  be  a  mental  prodigy,  not  to 
advance  morally,  for  such  wisdom  must  be  moral.  The 
highest  expression  in  a  mortal  body  can  never  attain  to  the 
wisdom  which  he  evinced  when  he  first  began  to  express 
himslf  in  the  primordial  cell  with  its  wondrous  potentialities. 
Why  should  such  power  and  wisdom  confine,  itself  within  the 
countless  forms  of  lower  life,  suffer  and  endure  with  them 
until  formed  into  body  of  man?  Why  limit  himself  to  such 
inferior  expressions  of  that  wisdom  and  mind  he  already 
possessed?  A  great  spirit,  adept,  an  Angel,  a  master,  as  is 
cognized  by  some,  or  even  one.  on  a  low  plane,  who  possessed 
wisdom,  would  not  doom  himself  -to  such  lowly,  abject  ex- 
pressions except  for  some  great  purpose,  surely  not  to  develop 
that  which  needs  no  development.  If,  as  is  conceded  by 
many,  all  wisdom,  soul  gifts,  etc.,  are  of  the  spirit,  how 
limited  the  wisdom  which  would  doom  itself  to  repeated 
lives  of  suffering  to  acquire  that  which  it  surely  could  acquire 
in  a  life  which  is  the  source  of  all  that  is  expressed  on  the 
mortal  plane.  If  the  spirit  were  evil,  as  deemed  by  some, 
and  must  through  numberless  lives  purify  himself,  and  each 
time  build  his  own  physical  body,  it  is  reasonable  to  presume 
that  if  he  has  the  wisdom  to  build  his  body,  to  recognize  his 
limitations,  that  he  could  purify  himself  with  less  suffering  in 
the  spirit  spheres.  And  if,  a  great  teacher,  an  adept  or  a 
master,  why  the  necessity  for  such  exalted  spirits  to  undergo 
the  torture  of  the  mortal  plane  by  building  a  body  and  be- 
ing brought  forth  with  it  when  all  they  have  to  do  is  to  im- 
press the  material  brain  and  body  upon  this  plane,  as  has  been 
proven  repeatedly,  in  numberless  cases,  where  spirits  have 
been  obsessed  for  varying  periods  on  the  mortal  plane. 

19 


Those  who  are  developed  know  not  even  the  greatest 
material  wisdom  can  build  a  human  body,  evolved 
from  the  primordial  cells  through  lower  forms.  They  know 
the  impossibility  of  the  wisdom  displayed  by  the.  thinkers  of 
the  highest  material  forms,  of  ever  performing  that  which 
they  cannot  on  this  plane,  that  of  which  they  are.  not  con- 
scious, and  solely  imagine  because  they  know  not  the  truth. 
Did  they  know  the  truth,  they  would  know  the  wisdom, 
the  mind,  which  brings  forth  all  material  worlds  and  forms 
of  life,  is  the  mind  that  builds  the  bodies  of  the  thinkers,  and, 
that,  although  the  thinker  is  connected  with  this  Mind,  his 
is  not  the  wisdom  that  brings  forth  world,  planets,  suns  oil 
builds  his  own  body,  or  else  he  would  not  be  ordained  to 
acquire  that  which  he  does  not  possess  on  this  plane,  the 
power  to  form  a  life  body  of  the  lowest,  much  less  his  own 
body,  which  it  hath  taken  millions  of  years  to  develop  from 
the  lowest  to  the  highest  on  earth,  a  mortal  body  for  a  child 
of  God,  just  beginning  to  advance,  not  a  mortal  body  for  a 
great  spirit,  an  Arch-angel,  not  a  mortal  body  for  God  to 
express  himself  through,  and  to  acquire  unnecessary  wis- 
dom. And,  if,  as  presumed  by  many  who  still  cling  to 
obsolete  beliefs,  it  were  Mind,  Principle,  Wisdom,  Intelli- 
gence, evolving  on  this  plane,  where  is  the  mind  who  brings 
forth  the  cell,  the  seed  with  its  marvelous  possibilities?  And 
if,  as  thought  by  some  "the  Spirit,"  the  Divine.  Mind  reflects 
and  expresses  through  all,  can  they  reasonably  explain  why 
Divine  Mind,  all  potent,  is  reflected  in  the  cbuntless  millions 
who  never  express  a  trace  of  the  Divine  Mind  or  the  mil- 
lions who,  for  many  centuries,  had  brains  little  higher  than 
anthropoid  apes  and  the  millions,  today,  who  are  on  little 
higher  planes,  impossible  to  cognize  hardly  anything? 

While  it  is  true  that  brains  can  be  developed,  and  regen- 
erated through  spirit  processes,  unknown  to  mortal,  by  the 
thinker,  who  is  connected  with  the  Divine  Mind,  until  his 
brain  is  developed  sufficiently  to  be  connected,  or  in  truth,  in 
harmony  with  the  real  spirit  brain,  which  is  the  one  connected 
with  the   Divine  Mind,  he  depends  upon  his  material  brain 

20 


and  material  mind  and  rarely  receives  a  true  spiritual  im- 
pression. For  this  is  his  discipline.  This  the  purpose  of 
mortal  life,  he,  shut  off  from  the,  real  life,  only  conscious  on 
the  mortal  plane,  must  himself  develop,  under  material  con- 
ditions over  which  he  has  no  control,  his  material  brain  and 
senses,  to  given  him  the  necessary  experiences,  to  finish  the 
development  of  his  real  brain  and  body,  in  one  mortal  life. 
He  must  develop  certain  qualities.  If  he  be  born  fool,  idiot, 
moral  pervert,  etc.,  who  cannot  have  brain  reformed  or  regen- 
erated (how  can  an  idiot,  a  fool,  the  insane  exercise  will  and 
effort?)  he  remains  at  a  standstill  or  retrogrades,  but  receives, 
under  law,  all  experiences  necessary  for  him.  How  limited  the 
wisdom  of  the  Mortal  plane  to  judge  the  wisdom  of  Omni- 
potence by  their  own,  and  to  ascribe  to  that  wisdom  the 
folly  of  identifying  Himself,  in  a  personal  sense,  with  the 
trillions  of  mortals  who  evince  not  wisdom,  but  intelligence 
of  the  lowest. 

Whether  one  cognizes  a  Personal  God,  Principle  or  Na- 
ture, one  must,  unless  deficient,  recognize  as  do  the  great- 
est material  scientists  that  the  Power  ruling,  governing  the 
universes  visible  to  them  is  Infinite  Wisdom.  Infinite 
Wisdom  must  be  accompanied  by  Infinite  Love.  Infinite 
Wisdom  and  Love  cannot  express  perfectly  through  the 
imperfect  instruments  of  sinning,  suffering  humanity.  The 
Divine  Mind  is  Perfect,  God's  children,  those  who  are  evolv- 
ing, cannot  be  perfect  and  although  the  child  of  God  is  pure 
and  holy,  in  the  real  life  he  is  far  from  perfect,  while  his  instru- 
ment, his  mortal  reflection  is  undergoing  that  which  is  essen- 
tial. Although  material  science  hath  located  certain  "mind 
areas"and,although  will  is  recognized  as  that  which  makes  the 
difference,  between  man  and  animal,  the  truth  is  the  majority 
of  men  have  very  imperfectly  developed  "mind  areas"  and 
that  the  connection  between  these  areas  and  the  real  spirit 
brain,  wherein  is  located  the  consciousness  of  the  spirit,  and 
which  records  all  impressions  of  the  constantly  changing 
material  brain,  will  never  be  located  by  it.  It  will  know,  in 
time,  that  will  is  of  the  spirit,  the  thinker,  and  that  the  will 


of  the  thinker  is  the  will  of  the  child  of  God,  and  as  various 
causes  known  to  it  put  the  brain  out  of  order,  there  are  many 
not  known  to  it  which  prevent  the  spirit  from  expressing  his 
will,  that  often  the  spirit,  with  a  poor  material  brain,  con- 
scious of  its  weakness,  exerts  greater  will  power  and  in- 
dividual efforts,  although  fruitlessly,  than  many  with  strong, 
better  developed  ones.  Many  a  drugged  one  with  poisons 
from  its  own  body  made  by  diseases  inherited,  is  powerless 
either  to  develop  or  regenerate  brain.  Therefore  when  this 
will  be  proven  in  all  cases,  as  it  now  is  in  many,  it  will  be 
understood  why  all  cannot  exercise  will  and  effort.  But  the 
spirit  who  has  a  brain  capable  of  being  developed  as  well  as 
the  spirit  who  has  a  brain  which  will  heed  impressions,  can 
develop  and  regenerate  brain  and  thus  receive  correctly  the 
soul  gifts,  and  the  power  to  build  up,  elevate  and  construct. 
But,  as  he  has  this  power  so  does  the  material  brain,  when  left 
without  a  guide,  so  incorrectly  transmit  his  impressions  as 
to  prove  a  very  unreliable,  instrument.  In  the  human  brain 
as  in  the  body,  although  all  life  organisms  reproduce 
themselves  and  transmit  their  own  plane  of  development, 
through  various  physical  and  mental  causes  they  are  often 
put  out  of  harmony  and  sometime  replaced  by  those  on  a 
lower  plane. 

Thus  it  can  be  seen  that  material  brain  is  formed  in 
the  first  place,  by  those  in  charge  of  the  material  plane,  that 
it  is  developed  and  regenerated  under  material  conditions  of 
environment,  education,  training,  association,  etc.,  and  that 
mortal  mind  is  formed  from  the  impressions  and  experiences 
of  material  life,  therefore  as  all  impressions  and  experiences 
vary  more  or  less,  according  to  the  difference  of  brain  forma- 
tion and  the.  difference  in  material  conditions,  brain  and 
minds  vary  in  all  more  or  less. 


22 


THE  POWER  OF  THE  THINKER. 


For  every  thought  there  must  be  a  thinker,  hence  I  term 
not  this  article  the  power  of  thought  but  the  power  of  the 
thinker.  While  much  is  preached  and  written  about  the 
power  of  constructive  and  destructive  thought,  while  all 
realize  the  great  difference  between  the  two,  few  know  that 
they  do  not  come  from  the  same  source,  or  rather,  they  are 
unaware  that  the  constructive,  the  good,  the  elevating  come 
from  the  spirit,  the  thinker,  who  has  a  good  material  brain  to 
transmit  correctly,  the  destructive,  the  evil,  not  because  the 
thinker,  the  spirit  is  out  of  harmony,  but  because  his  mate- 
rial instruments  are.  Hence  when  his  instrument,  his  mate- 
rial brain  and  body,  are  in  good  working  order  he  expresses 
more  correctly.  When  the  brain  is  harmonious,  all  its 
denizens  subservient  to  the  thinker,  yield  him  obedience,  and 
he  is  enabled  to  demonstrate  the  truths  of  the  spirit  life,  which 
are  ever  constructive  and  elevating.  When  brain,  due  to  extra- 
neous influences  over  which  he  has  no  control,  (all  conditions 
save  those  he  influences  through  his  material  instrument  are 
beyond  his  individual  influence)  is  out  of  order,  he  cannot 
express  truth  correctly.  His  messages  are  commingled  with 
the  countless  impressions  of  the  brain,  impressions  not  based 
upon  truth,  hence  unreliable,  unworthy  and  destructive. 
Hence  one  with  a  diseased  brain,  malformed,  drugged  by 
opiates  01  alcohol,  hypnotized,  etc.,  does  not  express  himself 
correctly,  and  is,  more  or  less,  according  to  conditions,  power- 
less. The  insane,  the  born  criminal,  the  moral  per- 
vert, the  degenerate,  the  drugged,  the  drunken,  the  hypnotized 
are  entirely  irresponsible  for  all  acts  resulting  from  condi- 
tions outside  of  the  control  of  the  spirit  or  thinker.  This  is 
known  to  material  science,  but  the  truth  not  yet  known  nor 

23 


proven  by  it  is  that  material  brain  is  often  unreliable,  and 
controlled  by  hostile  influences,  when  the  thinker  or  person 
is  presumed  to  be  perfectly  normal,  and  the  truth  that  all 
material  brains  are  under  influences  both  from  the  spiritual 
and  material  worlds,  never  to  be  proven  by  it.  Hence,  the 
spirit  or  thinker  is  more  or  less  subject  to  these  influences 
and  while  he  possesses  the  power  to  upbuild,  elevate  and 
construct,  this  power  is  under  the  laws  of  both  worlds,  hence, 
his  free  will  is  ever  subject  to  these  laws.  When  the  time  is 
ripe,  (regardless  in  what  class  or  upon  what  plane  of  advance- 
ment,) when  the  thinker  has  been  able  to  prepare  and  develop 
his  brain,  he  exhibits  the  power  of  constructive  thought. 
Whenever  one,  therefore,  is  developed  enough  to  realize  the 
truth  that  he  or  she  can  control  material  brain  and  he  or  she 
religiously,  earnestly  strives  to  keep  brain  in  a  harmonious 
condition,  -by,  under  the  law  of  suggestion,  suggesting  all  that 
is  pure,  holy  and  elevating,  one  can,  unquestionably,  demon- 
strate, more  or  less,  correctly  the  truths  of  the  real  life  which 
are  elevating  and  constructive. 


WISDOM  AND  KNOWLEDGE. 


Wisdom  is  a  soul  gift.  Although  all  children  are  con- 
nected with  the  Divine  Mind  and  receive  the  soul  gifts,  all 
receive  in  varying  degree.  All  spiritual  brains  are  not  sim- 
ilarly receptive,  the  part  of  the  spiritual  brain,  which  is  con- 
nected with  the  Divine  Mind  from  which  the  soul  gifts 
come,  varies  in  the  different  bodies,  and  according  to  its 
receptivity  or  harmony  receives  from  the  Divine  Mind. 

It  is  presumed  by  many  on  the  mortal  plane  that  one  is 
connected  with  the  individual  Mind  of  our  Father,  and  that 
He  receives,  answers,  and  personally  attends  to  the  trillions 
of  complaints  and  prayers  with  which  He  is  daily  beseiged. 
This  is  an  erroneous  impression  and  impossible.  Although 
the  soul  gifts  come  from  and  are.  of  God  alone,  there  are 
vast  stores  of  energy  or  the  one  great  force  from  which  all 
come,  or  rather  are  transformed,  under  law,  into  that  which 
are  called  the  soul  gifts,  but  are,  in  truth,  the  one  transcend- 
ent force  of  God,  that  presumed  to  be  Principle  by  mortal 
mind.  This  power  which  emanates  from  God  is  all  Good, 
and  is  expressed  in  love,  wisdom,  harmony,  righteousness, 
etc.  All  good  and  all  different  expressions  of  the  one  great 
Force.  Emerson  aptly  cognized  it  as  the  Oversoul,  from 
which  all  the  different  souls  do  not  come  as  presumed,  but  the 
Oversoul  with  which  all  the  different  brains  of  the  countless 
children,  when  ready,  are  connected  and  receive  conscious- 
ness as  children  of  God  on  the  spirit  plane.  The  conscious- 
ness which  each  one  feels,  therefore,  as  it  mingles  with  the 
consciousness  of  the  countless  little  organisms  composing 
the  brain  varies  and  partakes  of  the  consciousness  based 
upon  the  experiences  of  these  little  life  organisms  which  lived 
in  various  other  lower  forms,  hence  according  to  their  de- 
velopment, their  receptivity,    are  the    soul  gifts    expressed. 


When  first  conscious  as  a  child  of  God,  the  spirit  then  be- 
gins to  develop  individual  mind,  that  which  makes  the  dif- 
ference between  all,  from  the  experiences  gleaned  in  spirit 
life,  and  from  the  knowledge  taught  by  those  on  higher 
planes  and  acquired  independently.  Therefore  all  receive 
wisdom  from  the  Divine  Mind  according  to  the  development 
of  their  spiritual  brains,  and  all  express  it  according  to  the 
development  of  their  individual  brain  and  mind.  Hence,  as 
one  increases  in  knowledge  and  develops  brain  and  mind,  one 
expresses  more  perfectly  wisdom.  While  it  is  true  on  earth 
wisdom  flows  from  babes  and  the  undeveloped,  unaccompan- 
ied by  knowledge  of  the  mortal  plane,  in  the  real  life  wisdom 
is  the  source  of  all  knowledge  and  the  greater  the  knowledge 
the  more  perfect  the  expression  of  wisdom.  While  wisdom 
is  an  expression  of  the  great  force,  which  is  the  source  of 
love  and  all  the  soul  gifts,  and  while  it  is  closely  related  to 
all,  yet  it  possesses  powers  peculiarly  its  own  entirely  unlike 
those  of  the  others.  Wisdom  is  omniscient,  forsees  the 
future,  knows  the  past,  cognizes  with  certitude  that  which, 
is  to  be,  knows  without  doubt  that  which  has  been,  knows 
the  origin  of  all  forces,  the  whys  and  wherefores  of  every- 
thing. The  greater  the  expression,  the  closer  to  the  Father. 
Wisdom  is  ever  accompanied  by  love,  the  greatest  of  the  soul 
gifts.  The.  truly  wise  are  ever  loving,  knowledge  is  that 
which  appertains  to  the  experiences  of  life,  the  information 
acquired  by  and  through  the  outward  expressions.  The 
works,  the  achievements  which  would  be  impossible  without 
wisdom  are  the  products  of  wisdom,  and  yet  distinct,  in  the 
sense,  that  one  may  acquire  much  knowledge  from  the 
works,  the  achievements  of  others,  and  yet  not  receive  much 
wisdom  individually.  While  in  the  real  life  all  are  loving, 
one  upon  the  mortal  plane  can  acquire  much  material  knowl- 
edge, be  an  epitome  of  all  the  false  knowledge  of  earth,  and 
yet  neither  express  love  nor  wisdom.  Hence,  often  those 
considered  the  erudite,  neither  express  the  love  nor  wisdom 
of  the  real  life,  wh:ie  the  undeveloped,  in  material  knowledge, 
more   spiritually   unfolded,   more   in   harmony   with   the    real 

26 


brain,   give  glimpses   of  wisdom,  and  a  few,   as   much   as  is 
needed,  or  as  much  as  can  be  received. 

The  lowly  fishermen,  in  harmony  with  the  spirit  spheres, 
although  possessing  no  material  knowledge  and  development 
were  better  instruments  for  the  truths  of  the  real  life, 
(though  not  as  good  as  the  more  developed  today),  than 
those  who,  on  higher  material  planes,  were  filled  with  the 
false  material  knowledge  'of  the.  day,  much  of  it  now  relegated 
to  the  mythical  lore  from  whence  it  originated.  There  is 
a  great  distinction  between  spiritual  and  material  knowledge. 
All  knowledge  of  the  material  is  the  incorrectly  received, 
(through  poor  instruments,  therefore  unreliable)  (of  the 
spirit  spheres,  imperfectly  expressed  in  all  their  works  and 
achievements.  As  they  develop  their  brains,  their  minds, 
they  become  more  perfect  instruments,  hence  those  nations 
which  possess  the  greatest  number  of  good  instruments  for 
the  knowledge  of  the  spirit  spheres,  whether  good  instru- 
ments for  the  soul  gifts  or  not,  are  the  most  advanced  in 
the  material  apprehension  of  the  knowledge  of  the  spirit 
spheres.  Their  material  instruments  are  better  instruments 
for  the  knowledge,  but  not  for  the  wisdom.  Herein  lies 
the  same  difference,  in  a  different  sense,  as  that  which  exist- 
ed between  the  lowly  fishermen  and  the  materially  developed 
when  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  was  brought  forth.  While  there 
are  many  among  all  nations  spiritually  unfolded,  there  are  a 
preponderance  of  those  who,  according  to  the  fitness  of  their 
instruments,  cognize  or  receive  spiritual  knowledge.  Ger- 
many has  a  greater  number  of  good  instruments  for  the 
knowledge  of  the  spirit  spheres,  while  France  and  England 
have  as  great,  if  not  a  greater,  number  of  the  spiritually  un- 
folded, but  the  majority  of  those  in  control  lack  true  wisdom, 
or  rather  express  that  which  is  essential,  under  law,  at  this 
stage  of  development. 


THE  LOWEST  AND  THE  HIGHEST, 


The  lowest,  in  primordial  cells  which  divide  and  sub- 
divide, reformed  under  the  law  of  regeneration  through 
countless  different  forms  and  species  until  man,  (with  mortal 
expression  on  earth,)  in  the  real  life,  is  developed,  is  as 
much  a  part  of  God,  of  the  whole,  as  is  the  form  of  the  high- 
est Arch-angel,  composed  of  an  aggregation  of  the  most 
highly  developed.  Hence  the  lowest  will  become  the  high- 
est under  immutable  law.  When  you  fix  this  truth  in  mind, 
you  will  realize  not  only  the  brotherhood  of  man,  no  matter 
what  their  color  or  stage  of  development,  but  the  indissoluble 
tie  linking  you  with  the  lowest.  The  lowest,  in  the  first 
forms  of  life  today  are  thine,  as  well  as  the  lowest  brethren 
of  all  races,  whose  material  brains  and  bodies  are  formed  of 
life  organisms  still  expressing  the  lowest  characteristics  of 
their  animal  progenitors. 

Many  preach  of  retrogression  on  earth,  not  knowing  the 
truth  that  there  is  no  real  retrogression,  that  that  which 
seems  so  is  due  to  those  nations  and  individuals  who  have 
for  purpose  of  development  selected  life  organisms  to  trans- 
mit the  undeveloped  characteristics  more  recently  evolved 
from  the  animal.  This  may  be  hard  for  the  material  brain 
to  grasp  but  as  they  know  all  life  originates  not  on  the  mor- 
tal plane,  they  must  realize  that  all  that  directs,  governs 
and  guides  life  is  of  the  spirit.  As  all  is,  in  reality,  spirit, 
all  are  on  the  upward  march.  Those  who  teach  of  circles, 
or  retrogression  are  not  yet  correctly  impressed.  The  low- 
est are  of  God,  the  highest  are  of  Him,  the  lowest  will  be- 
come, in  course  of  time  and  evolution,  the  highest,  but  the 
highest  can  never  fall  nor  retrograde.  From  the  imperfect 
to  the  perfect,  incompletion  to  completion  is  true,  and,  evi- 
denced everywhere  in  nature  which  is  but  a  manifestation, 
on  this  plane,  of  the  real  and  'true,  the  eternal  background, 

28 


the  invisible  reality  of  the  spirit. 

It  is  also  taught  and  claimed  by  those  who  still  express 
the  knowledge  of  antedeluvian  eras,  that  there  is  no  such 
thing  as  perfection,  that  one  must  continually  advance. 
While  there  is,  in  truth,  no  such  thing  as  perfection  in  all 
material  and  spiritual  world,  where  perfection  abides  in  the 
Person  of  God  there  are  many  of  His  children  who  express 
perfection,  who  express  the  soul  gifts  as  perfectly  as  He.  So 
close  are  they  to  Him  that,  on  the  mortal  plane,  they  are 
presumed  to  be  absorbed  in  Him  when  they  attain  perfection. 
Whereas,  in  truth,  every  child  of  God  ever  retains  his  own 
personality  and  individuality.  The  soul  gifts  of  love,  com- 
passion, truth,  etc.,  are  but  faintly  impressed  on  mortal 
planes.  In  all  spirit  spheres  there  is  no  such  thing  as  that 
cognized  as  evil.  Evily,  the  result  of  the  conditions  neces- 
sary for  the  mortal  plane,  is  unknown  and  understood  to  be 
but  necessary  for  that  plane.  The  life  of  the  mortal  is  the 
life  of  the  spirit  undergoing  certain  experiences  only  possi- 
ble in  the  material  worlds,  as  material  worlds  are,  conjointly 
with  the  spiritual,  formed  to  develop  life  from  the  lowest  up 
to  a  child  of  God.  The  life,  hence,  of  this  world  is  the.  life 
of  our  spirit  world.  Every  life  organism  has  a  real  spirit 
organism ;  when  it  leaves  a  lower  form  it  is  born  anew  in  a 
higher  in  both  worlds  simultaneously,until  formed  in  the  body 
of  animal  which  is  transformed  into  a  'body  made  in  the 
image  of  God  and  endowed  with  soul  in  the  real  life.  The 
material  body  is  but  an  instrument  for  this  plane  to  continue 
development.  The  reformation,  or  regeneration  of  the  life 
organisms  in  the  different  forms,  is  responsible  for  the  be- 
lief in  reincarnation.  The  reincarnation  or  in  truth,  reform- 
ation, under  the  law  of  regeneration,  of  all  forms  up  to  man 
is  a  truth.  But  when  animal  is  endowed  with  soul,  becomes 
conscious  as  child  of  God,  the  child  of  God  is  in  charge  of 
his  real  body,  therefore  from  the  lowest  up  to  the  high- 
est, in  the  body  of  a  child  of  God,  who  continually  advances 
until  he  becomes  the  highest  expression  of  all,  an  Arch-angel- 


THE  DIVINE  MIND  AND  PRINCIPLES. 


That  which  is  cognized  as  The  Spirit,  The.  One  Life,  The 
Divine  Mind,  Principles,  the  Cosmic  Soul,  etc.,  is,  in  reality 
God  Omnipotent,  Who  is  the  Highest  Expression  of  the 
Divine  Mind  and  Principles  in  existence.  Before  one  can 
get  a  correct  conception  of  the  Divine  Mind  and  Principles, 
one  must  first  recognize  God  is  not  a  Creator  of  any  thing 
that  exists,  that  all  has  ever  existed  either  as  principles  and 
life  forces.  The  Life  Principle  which  build  form  under 
law  has  ever  existed.  One  must  also  cognize  what  is  meant 
by  Divine  Mind,  soul  gifts  or  principles,  in  what  manner  the 
principles  emanate  from  God,  and  how  put  in  operation  as 
Divine  laws. 

The  soul  gifts,  or  principles  are  life,  love,  truth,  power, 
wisdom,  righteousness,  etc.  The  spiritual  qualities  are  in- 
dustry, application,  concentration,  determination  or  resolu- 
tion, courage,  loyalty,  patience,  forbearance,  etc.  God  is 
not  only  the  Highest  Expression,  but  the  Source  of  all  these. 
Every  spirit,  on  either  mortal  or  spiritual  plane,  expresses 
these  principles  according  to  his  development.  The  higher 
the  expression,  the  more  potent  the  magnetic  vibrations 
which  emanate  from  him,  the  more  potent  his  influence  for 
good,  the  more  perfect  instrument  is  he  for  putting  these 
principles  into  law.  Man,  small,  insignificant  man,  not  the 
most  majestic  bodies  in  existence,  is  the  highest  media  or 
expression  of  principles,  not  a  planet,  not  a  universe.  That 
which  is  formed  by  the  Divine  Mind  and  Principle  cannot 
be  the  source  of  that  which  it  forms.  If  the  numberless 
universes  brought  forth  that  of  which  they  are  formed,  how 
could  soul  principles  and  soul  gifts  be  put  into  operation  un- 
less there  were  a  Divine  Mind  to  direct  and  control,  and 
whence  originate  the  principles  which  are  made  into  laws? 

30 


When  one  considers  that  man  is  the  highest  expression 
known  on  mortal  plane,  developing  from  the  lowest  to  the 
highest,  neither  in  a  straight  line  nor  a  circle,  one  equally  as 
incorrect  as  the  other,  one  must  realize  that  there  must  be 
in  the  spirit  life,  as  here,  different  and  higher  expressions 
of  Divine  Mind  developed  sufficiently  to  understand  space 
and  time  as  well  as  Mind.  Mortal  mind  will  never  be  de- 
veloped enough  to  receive  or  transmit  these  truths,  as  they 
cannot  be  understood  until  one  attains  to  the  plane  of  Arch- 
angel, or,  at  least  to  very  high  spiritual  development.  But 
mortal  mind  can  cognize  that,  as  on  this  plane,  in  every 
country,  there  are  those  who  occupy  the  highest  places  of 
authority,  the  Divine  Rights,  of  those,  fitted  'to  reign,  misin- 
terpreted on  the  mortal  plane,  as  the  Divine  Rights  of 
Kings,  so  there  is  in  the  real  life  one  God  Omnipotent.  But 
as  spirits  have  poor  instruments  to  express  Divine  Rights,  on 
the  mortal  plane,  they  express  as  best  they  can. 

As  potentates,  rulers  of -all  kinds  are  the  highest  express- 
ion of  power,  if  not  of  right,  on  earth,  so  God  in  all  the  spirit- 
ual spheres,  reigns  not  only  with  power  and  right,  but  is  also 
the  Source  and  the  Fountain-head.  From  God  radiate  the 
principles  of  love,  etc.,  so  potently  on  trillions  of  vibrations, 
permeating  all  space,  that  in  all  the  spirit  spheres  naught  but 
these  are  expressed.  Therefore,  although  He  is  not  Creator 
of  the  life  forces,  which  emanate  from  Him  as  all  that 
is  created  comes  from  Him,  in  a  sense,  He  is  Creator.  In 
this  way,  from  the  life  forces  which  emanate  from  Him,  Super- 
vised by  His  Arch-angels,  is  formed  that  which  is  called  sub- 
stance, out  of  which  all  worlds  and  bodies  are  formed.  To 
the  mortal,  on  undeveloped  planes,  that  a  Being,  regardless 
how  great  could  form  planets,  suns  and  bodies,  etc.,  out 
of  principles  vague  and  intangible,  this  appears  incredible, 
unless  explained  in  language  which  he  can  grasp.  He  must 
first  think  of  what  man,  on  this  plane,  has  accomplished,  out 
of  that  form  of  true  spiritual  substance  cognized  as  a  matter. 
He  must  cognize  that  man  is  now  outside  the  realm  of  mat- 
ter, dealing  with  that  cognized  as  inponderable  forces.       He 

31 


cannot  grasp  steam,  yet  recognizes  its  power.  He  cannot 
see  electricity,  yet  is  familiar  with  its  results.  He  cannot  un- 
derstand radium,  nor  that  matter  disappears  from  the  visible 
to  the  invisible.  But  he  cognizes,  that,  although  it  disap- 
pears into  that  which  is  called  electrons,  it  still  exists.  He 
also  knows  that  material  science  is  striving  to  produce  life 
and  that  they  already  have  produced  some  very  low  forms, 
sea-urchins,  etc.,  just  in  the  infancy  of  integration  and  dis- 
integration of  matter.  It  would  bewilder  him  were  he  told 
that  science  will  yet  succeed  in  producing  beings,  with  a  cer- 
tain degree  of  intelligence,  the  intelligence  of  the  little  life 
organisms  in  the  aggregate. 

If  mind,  then,  on  mortal  plane,  has  accomplished  what  it 
has  out  of  the  life  impregnated  substance,  it  does  not  require 
great  development  to  cognize  that  man,  when  more  develop- 
ed, will  perform  greater  works  and  that  his  highest  express- 
ion in  the  ispirit  life,  as  he  brings  forth  beings,  here,  form 
worlds,  suns,  and  the  bodies  of  all  forms  of  life,  and  God's 
children.  If,  as  some  religions  claim,  a  Divine  Ruler  is  needed 
for  every  planet,  the  House  of  The  Ruler,  is  it  not  reasonable 
to  presume,  that,  as  a  planet  is  only  a  unit  in  the  great  whole, 
one  of  countless  others,  there  must  be  countless  Rulers,  and 
they  subject  to  one  Omnipotent  Power,  as  the  various  Prin- 
cipalities of  Germany  are  subject  to  the  Kaiser,  and  the 
United  States  of  America  to  the  President,  with  this  great 
difference,  Omnipotent  God  is  not  only  Omnipotent  Power 
expressed  in  perfect  love,  righteousness,  etc.,  but,  difficult  as 
this  is  to  grasp,  the  source  from  which  all  His  children  receive 
life,  soul,  and  body.  Therefore  in  truth,  "in  spirit  we  live, 
move  and  have  our  being."  Life,  all  life  forces  vibrate 
from  God,  when  these,  under  law,  are  put  in  harmony  with 
organisms,  they  begin  to  build  substance  as  required  and 
directed  by  the  Arch-angels. 

All  spiritual  and  material  worlds  evolve  conjointly,  the 
spiritual  formed  of  substance  immune  to  change  and  destruc- 
tion, the.  material  capable  of  being  transformed  from  the 
visible  into  the  invisible,  never  destroyed,  but  disintegrated 

32 


and  disassociated,  all  material  bodies  the  same.  As  the  brain 
and  body  of  a  child  of  God  is  a  very  important  part  of  him, 
it  must  be  developed,  so  as  to  be  in  harmony,  before  the  ego 
or  spirit  becomes  conscious  as  a  child  of  God  and  receives 
that  which  is  cognized  as  soul,  when  connected  with  the 
Divine  Mind  of  the  Father.  When  one  knows  of  what  the 
brain  and  body  is  composed,  one  realizes  that  the  little  life 
organisms,  composing  it,  must  be  trained  in  all  the  qualities 
which  will  make  it  possible  for  a  child  to  express  the  soul 
gifts.  Were  not  these  essential  qualities  developed,  the 
spirit  could  not  express  the  soul  gifts.  Were  the  brain  and 
body  lazy,  torpid,  sluggish,  incompetent,  undeveloped,  he 
could  not  express  the  soul  gifts,  therefore,  the  brain  and 
body  must  develop  in  the  only  way  in  which  they  can  be  de- 
veloped, under  the  severe  conditions  of  the  mortal  plane  of 
consciousness.  One  can  understand  how  essential  it  is  to 
have  the  spiritual  qualities  developed.  What  could  the 
greatest  love,  power,  strength,  wisdom,  accomplish  without 
industry,  application,  concentration,  etc?  Every  one  of  these 
qualities  are  as  essential  as  the  soul  gifts,  for  the  soul  gifts 
cannot  be  expressed  without  them.  Hence,  if  man  on  the 
mortal  plane  needs  the  spiritual  qualities  to  express  himself  in 
work,  how  much  more  needed  where  the  works  are  so  stu- 
pendous.  . 


THE  DOCTRINE  OF  LOVE. 


It  is  customary  with  many  to  ridicule  universal 
love  because  not  yet  developed  along  spiritual  lines, 
they  are  either  powerless  or  reluctant  to  admit  the 
truth,  that  all  are  children  of  God  or  whatsoever 
Power  they  believe  in,  irrespective  of  race,  creed,  or 
color.  The  greatest  expression  of  love  is  not  expressed 
in  idle  words,  meaningless  phrases,  but  in  acts  of  sym- 
pathy, kindness,  consideration,  charity,  clemency, 
whether  expressed  by  those  of  any  race,  no  matter 
whether  highly  developed  or  not.  The  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  taught  "I  bring  ye  one  new  commandment  that 
ye  love  one  another,"  knowing  that  this  command- 
ment alone  was  sufficient  for  all  time,  as  it  is  the  most 
potent  law  throughout  all  worlds,  the  supreme  law  of 
God,  all  Love. 

Many,  on  undeveloped  planes  in  mortal  worlds, 
deem  the  passion  of  the  animal,  in  truth,  its  antithesis, 
love.  Animal  passion  is  confined  to  mortal  worlds 
for  purpose  of  procreation,  and,  although  the  spirit 
is  brought  forth  similarly,  in  a  sense,  in  the  real  life, 
he  is  not  the  off-spring  of  the  material,  the  child  of 
passion,  but  the  soul  child  of  God,  put  in  charge  of  a 
brain  and  body  formed  of  highly  developed  life  organ- 
isms, brought  forth,  under  the  care  of  Celestial  Angels, 
inheriting  the  brains  and  bodies  from  parents,  the 
soul  from  God.  Therefore,  every  spirit  inherits  a 
soul  connected  with  the  Divine  Mind  of  God,  All 
Love,  and  a  brain  and  body  expressing  according  to 
its  development,  this  love  in  varying  degrees,  in  both 
worlds.  Every  spirit  in  the.  real  life,  strives  to  ex- 
press this  law  more  than  any  other,  knowing  the  in- 
dissoluble tie  which  links  all.       Every  spirit,  due  to 

34 


all  the  brain,  excepting  that  wherein  is  located  con- 
sciousness, being  shut  off,  can  only  express  according 
to  the  development  of  the  material  brain  and  senses. 
The  material  brain,  under  law,  is  first  formed  to  suit 
each  individual  case.  Those  inheriting  certain  organ- 
isms, the  born  fool,  the  moral  pervert  do  not  advance, 
although  there  are  many,  under  favorable  conditions 
who  develop,  reform  and  create  brain.  Material 
brain  and  mind  are  as  distinct  as  are  the  two  bodies. 
The  mind,  formed  in  the  material  world,  is  not  the 
real  spiritual  mind,  although,  all  that  is  real  is  retain- 
ed. Only  the  good  is  real,  therefore  all  not  formed 
correctly  or  truly  is  modified  in  the  true  light,  as  when 
one  comes  into  the  truth  on  earth,  one  changes  all 
former  views  and  beliefs.  The  spirit,  on  earth  is  not 
born  conscious  of  his  Divine  origin.  Many  never 
are  conscious  of  aught  of  the  truth.  Many  never  can 
express  a  soul  gift,  can  never  know  love,  and  have  con- 
tempt for  those  who  express  it.  But  they  are  all 
God's  children  and  express  the  soul  gifts  in  the  real 
life. 

When  a  spirit,  under  law,  through  spiritual  and 
material  impressions,  develops  his  material  brain 
through  individual  will  and  effort,  he  then  can  express 
the  truths  of  the  real  life  more  correctly,  and,  as  love 
is  the  greater  power  in  existence,  he  expresses  it  in 
all  relations  of  mortal  life.  He  is  tender,  kind,  sym- 
pathetic, considerate  of  all,  but  he  cannot  feel  in  accord 
and  unison  with  even  his  own  unless  they  are  on  sim- 
ilar planes  of  development. 

It  is  impossible  for  one  who  expresses,  purity, 
goodness  and  righteousness  to  be  in  accord  with  those 
who  express  the  opposite,  and  although,  they  love  the 
real  spirit,  they  cannot  the  false,  mortal  expression. 
One  who  loves  one  who  is  a  criminal  loves  not  the  evil 
acts,  but  the  soul,  the  spirit.  Hence,  all  who  love 
this  class,  whether  connected  by  ties  of  consanguinity 

35 


or  not,  ever  love  the  real  spirit,  not  the  mortal  express- 
ion. In  this  sense,  Mrs.  Eddy  is  correct.  The  false, 
mortal  concept  is  not  the  real  man  or  spirit,  but  the 
false  mortal  concept,  while  it  lasts,  is  as  real  a  vehicle 
of  expression  as  is  the  real  spirit  brain  and  body. 

The  Lord  Jesus  Christ  was  a  false  mortal  con- 
cept, but  He  was  different  in  the  sense  that  His  brain 
and  body  were  composed  of  highly  developed  life 
organisms,  and  that  He  was  impressed  solely  by  God. 
No  mortal  body  ever  lived  in  the  spirit  life,  but  all  life 
ever  lives  in  bodies  there,  whilst  impressing  bodies 
formed  of  other  life  organisms  here.  Every  life  (spirit 
organism)  in  material  world  has  two  bodies,  the  mortal 
and  the  spiritual.  Every  life  organism,  not  ordained  to 
develop  on  the  mortal  plane  has  but  one,  the  real  and 
true  spirit  one.  Every  life  organism  in  the  real  life 
is  under  the  law  of  love,  on  the  mortal  plane,  under 
law,  impressed  with  the  instinct  of  self  preservation. 
All  life  organisms  to  be  formed  in  the  brain  and  body 
of  a  child  of  God  receive  development  in  the  two 
worlds.  Not  a  life  organism,  whether  material  sci- 
ence knows  it  or  not,  but  what  receives  spiritual 
development.  When  a  spirit  has  a  material  brain 
and  body  amenable  to  love,  he  expresses  more  per- 
fectly the  love  of  the  real  life.  Although  his  mate- 
rial brain  constantly  changes,  it  is  generally,  although 
not  always,  formed  of  life  organisms  which  continually 
advance.  But,  although  the  spirit  has  dominion  over 
all  in  his  material  brain  and  body,  he,  under  material 
conditions  over  which  he  has  no  control,  is  subject  to 
Divine  law. 

When  a  spirit  develops  his  material  brain  under 
the  law  of  the  material,  heeds  material  impressions, 
and  not  the  spiritual,  he  will  not  learn  until  he 
violates  law  repeatedly.  Herein  the  animal  diseases 
and  propensities  do  their  allotted  work.  One  who  in- 
herits the  animal  characteristics,  often  cannot  conquer 


them  until  through  various  methods  of  purification,  he 
wills  to  put  his  spiritual  impressions  into  effect.  Any- 
one who,  regardless  how  highly  developed  in  material 
knowledge,  interprets  the  spiritual  materially  does 
not  advance  spiritually,  until  he  conquers  the  material 
and  recognizes  the  truth,  that  all  material  knowledge 
is  founded  upon  the  erroneous  concepts  or  beliefs  of 
undeveloped  conditions.  He  who  expresses  in  acts, 
no  matter  how  lowly  his  station,  whether  materially 
wise  or  not,  love,  righteousness,  charity  sympathy, 
etc.,  is  more  highly  unfolded  spiritually,  than  he  who, 
despite  all  the  false  knowledge  of  antedeluvian  eras, 
fails  to  express  these  highest  of  all  soul  gifts.  He 
who  possesses  both  material  knowledge  and  spiritual 
wisdom,  recognizing  that  only  the  good  is  real,  that 
only  the  good  can  endure,  gives  the  material  its  true 
place,  ever  and  always  subordinate  to  the  spiritual. 
Universal  love,  the  brotherhood  of  man,  felt  by  many 
on  a  high  plane,  is  the  imperfect  expression  of  the 
love,  not  alone  sympathy,  tenderness,  but  the  love  all 
entertain  for  each  other  in  the  real  life,  where  the 
planes  of  development  are  founded  upon,  primarily, 
the  expression  of  love.  On  the  mortal  plane,  love  is 
often  unaccompanied  by  wisdom,  in  the  real  life  they 
are  ever  united. 

The  highest  material  plane  is  ever  lower  than  the 
lowest  spiritual  plane,  but,  as  on  earth,  there  are  various 
planes  of  development.  One  with  aspirations  to 
acquire  knowledge  of  the  arts,  works  and  achievements 
of  others,  as  the  majority  do  on  earth,  is  not  on  as  high 
a  plane  as  one  who  expresses  the  love  and  wisdom  of 
the  soul,  in  works,  arts  and  achievements  of  his  own. 
Hence  there  are  many  just  liberated  who  are  more 
eager  to  acquire  the  knowledge  of  the  spirit  spheres 
than  to  express,  until  they  develop  their  instruments, 
the  wisdom  and  love,  while  there  are  others  who  ex- 
press the    love,    and  unconsciously    express    wisdom, 


whilst  acquiring  knowledge,  in  works,  arts  and  achieve- 
ments of  their  own.  He  then  who  loveth  all,  from 
the  lowest  to  the  highest,  like  unto  his  Father,  who 
maketh  no  distinctions,  is,  whether  on  mortal  or  spirit- 
ual plane,  more  truly  wise,  even  though  as  ignorant  of 
worldly  knowledge  as  were  the  "lowly  Fishermen," 
than  those  who  think  that  wisdom  consists  of  merely 
acquiring  as  much  as  possible  of  the  work,  arts  and 
achievements  of  others,  and  of  making  of  their  minds 
an  "olla  podrida"  of  that  which  was  not  as  clearly 
expressed  as  today  in  the  works,  arts  and  achievements 
of  those  with  better  instruments.  While  it  is  true 
that  there  have  been,  here  and  there,  amongst  all  races, 
at  certain  stages  of  development,  very  good  instruments 
for  the  knowledge  of  the  spirit  world,  as  brain  is 
gradually  advancing  with  the  majority,  the  highest 
plane  of  brain  development  today  is  higher  than  ever 
before,  and  consequently  there  is  a  more  correct  ex- 
pression in  the  sciences,  arts,  etc.,  than  ever  before, 
even  though  it  may  not  appear  so  to  those  who  are 
ruled  by  precedent  and  whose  judgment  is  influenced 
by  the  opinions  of  others.  No  one  correctly  informed 
doubts  the  advancement  of  science.  No  one  doubts 
that  philosophic  thought  is  on  a  higher,  a  more  uni- 
versal plane.  The  highest,  not  kept  for  a  few,  as  in 
days  of  old,  but  spread  broadcast  for  all.  No  one 
doubts  that  the  various  religions  are  unfolding  and 
that  there  are  more  correct  interpretations  of  that 
which  is  the  base,  the  foundation  stone  of  all  religion, 
the  love  of  an  Infinite  Power,  the  spirit's  longing  and 
love  expressed  as  perfectly  as  he  can,  according  to  the 
brain  development  of  his  race  and  epoch. 

As  science  has  advanced  and  rejects  Aristotle's  con- 
ception of  the  universe,  so  philosophy  has,  and  rejects 
his  conception  of  "The  Unmoved  Mover,"  and  as  brain 
has  evolved  on  these  lines,  so  brains  spiritually  un- 
folded are  better  instruments  to  give  the  truth  than 


in  Buddha's  time  and  more  unfolded  today  to  appre- 
hend, than  when  the  Lord  Jesus  came,  the  Doctrine 
of  Love.  The  Doctrine  of  Love,  although  given 
to  a  very  few  was  intended  for  all  when  pre- 
pared to  receive  it,  for  all,  not  for  one  race,  not  for 
one  religion,  not  for  one  especial  church  organization 
nor  society,  but  for  all.  The  Lord  Jesus  Christ  found- 
ed neither  church,  organization  nor  society,  knowing 
that  they  invaribly  limit  and  hinder  real  development. 
Does  any  organization  or  society  which  shuts  out  one 
of  God's  children  for  not  being  able  to  believe  as  it 
demands,  practice  that  which  the  Lord  Jesus  exempli- 
fied all  His  life,  love  and  freedom  for  all,  under  law. 
That  which  limits  development,  restricts  freedom 
of  thought  is  not  the  highest,  and  although  suited  to 
the  planes  of  those  who  can  grasp  no  higher,  it  is  not 
for  those  who  can.  Therefore,  this  now  being  im- 
pressed, the  most  correct  interpretation  of  the  Doc- 
trine of  Love  ever  given,  binds  and  limits  no  one. 
This  true  Christ  religion,  destined  to  be  the  religion 
of  the  future,  will  build  its  church  in  the  souls  of  all 
who  come  into  the  true  realization,  not  in  church, 
organization  or  society.  The  truth  will  be  felt  by 
every  one  who  is  impressed  with  the  true  light,  the 
Gospel  of  the  Doctrine  of  Love.  The  truth  does  not 
claim  to  heal  you  morally,  mentally,  physically,  it  does 
not  promise  to  lead  you  to  spiritual  heights  by  a  mate- 
rail  road,  but  it  shows  each  and  all  that  the  power 
lies  within  every  child  of  God,  (ordained  to  advance 
on  this  plane,  you  may  be  one  of  them,  regardless  how 
ill  in  body,  or  how  undeveloped  the  brain,)  to  your- 
self develop,  through  striving  to  conquer  animal  char- 
acteristics, the  spiritual,  and  when  you  do  you  can  not 
only  keep  yourself  as  well  as  any  healer,  but  can  get 
the  correct  impressions  to  develop  in  all  ways,  the 
power  to  express  the  knowledge  of  the  spirit  spheres, 
and,  above  all,  you  will  gain  the  correct  conception 

39 


of  God,  your  true  place  in  the  real  life,  and  the 
knowledge,  not  faith  alone,  that  you  are  not  a  misera- 
ble sinner,  but  a  child  of  God,  and  that  your  develop- 
ment on  both  planes  depends  mainly,  upon  your  free 
will  and  individual  efforts,  that  "Heaven  helps  all 
who  help  themselves,"  more  than  those  who  depend 
upon  others  to  think  for  them,  others  to  heal  them, 
others  to  work  for  them.  Hence,  when  this  true  con- 
ception of  Christ's  Doctrine  of  Love  is  realized,  it  will 
manifest  itself  in  giving  the  self  respect  which  a  child 
of  God  cannot  help  but  feel,  a  self  reliance  and  self 
poise,  which,  whether  it  tends  to  benefit  materially 
or  not,  will  give  the  "peace  that  passeth  understand- 
ing," and  the  strength  to  bear  all  sorrows  with  equ- 
animity, the  realization  that  true  wealth  is  of  the 
spirit,  entirely  distinct  from  the  material,  and,  though, 
here  ye  be  "an  hungered,  naked  and  thirsty,"  the  con- 
sciousness of  your  real  wealth,  the  wealth  that  endures 
forever,  will  make  you  submit  with  a  good  grace  to 
either  adversity  or  prosperity,  if  it  be  for  thy  best 
development,  under  the  law  of  Omnipotent  Wisdom 
and  Love. 


40 


\ 


LIFE  EVERLASTING. 


Daily  this  term  is  used,  on  the  mortal  plane, 
without  the  least  idea  of  its  real  meaning.  Life  ever- 
lasting does  not  mean,  as  presumed  by  many,  that  life 
begins  and  continues  throughout  eternity,  or  that  it 
begins  and  ends  on  earth,  but  it  means  that  the  life 
forces,  which  develop  the  substance,  which  form  the 
countless  life  bodies  from  the  primordial  cells  up,  has 
existed  forever.  The  life  everlasting  which  emanates 
solely  from  God,  with  and  through  Him  has  ever 
lasted  and  ever  will  last.  Life  cannot  die.  But, 
although,  life  has  ever  existed,  life  organisms  and 
bodies  are  being  brought  forth  and  developed,  in 
countless  worlds,  perpetually.  The  life,  the  soul,  in 
every  child  of  God  has  existed  forever,  the  life  organ- 
isms, and  the  substance  of  their  bodies,  created  by  His 
life  force  have  been  formed,  developed  from  the  low- 
est to  the  highest  to  become  fit,  ready  for  the  soul  child 
of  God.  A  soul  child!  Do  you  realize  your  stupend- 
ous potentialities?      Have  ye  any  conception  of   the 


41 


glories  which  await  every  one  of  ye  from  the  lowest 
to  the  highest?  Ever  bear  this  in  mind,  the  low- 
est, in  time  will  develop  into  the  highest,  and  is  as 
much  a  part  of  God  as  is  the  highest.  Hence,  when 
prone  to  judge  and  condemn,  remember  they  are 
of  God  and  a  part  of  yourself,  and  it  is  not  righteous 
to  judge  God  or  the  wisdom  of  Omnipotence.  For 
what  do  ye  when  ye  seek  to  judge  the  author  of  your 
being  and  all  that  is  manifest  to  ye  of  mortal  creation, 
when  ye  continually  beseech  Him  to  change  that 
which  must  be?  And  ever  remember  when  ye  judge, 
ye  judge  with  the  finite  mind  and  brain  of  the  mor- 
tal, not  at  all  with  the  true  judgment  of  the  spirit. 
The  time  has  come  when  many  are  sufficiently  advanc- 
ed to  judge  correctly,  hence  these  truths  are  given. 
The  Kingdom  of  God,  of  love  is  within  ye,  a  part  of 
ye.  When  ye  are  ready  for  the  light  or  just  so  much 
as  ye  are  prepared  to  receive,  every  one  is  prepared 
to  show  ye  the  way,  and,  although,  this  one  may  be 
judged  by  ye,  according  to  your  limitations,  judged 
the  faults  of  the  mortal,  not  the  truth  of  the  spirit,  ye 
cannot  change  that  which  is  ordained  by  Divine  law. 
Ye  must  know  that  only  one  on  earth  was  impressed 
solely  by  God,  and  that  all  mortals  are  subject  to  the 
animal  plane,  therefore  must  through  individual  ef- 
fort, and  free  will  overcome  and  endure  much  ere 
they  are  prepared  to  become  instruments  for  the 
higher  truths,  and,  even  though  highly  developed,  are, 
under  law,  over  which  they  have  no  control,  liable  for 
a  moment  to  err  in  judgment,  but  only  for  a  moment, 


as  they  are  good  instruments  and  retrieve  themselves 
speedily.  Hence,  it  must  be  known  that  the  great- 
est teachers,  prior  to  Buddha  and  since,  have  all  had 
occasional  lapses,  when,  for  a  time,  the  material  con- 
quered, but  ever  come  forth  stronger  after  every 
lapse.  The  most  highly  developed  are  those  whose 
works  and  acts  art  superior  to  the  idle  words  of  the 
undeveloped.  What  avail  though  your  words  be 
high  and  lofty  if  your  acts  be  mean  and  low?  Hence, 
all  should  be  judged,  not  by  words  but  by  acts,  and 
as  true  religion  consists  of  not  offering  up  vain  repi- 
titions  as  do  the  heathen  and  the  pharisee,  but  of 
good,  righteous  acts  of  love  and  clemency,  he  or  she, 
who,  even,  though  privately,  does  the  most  good, 
judges  most  charitably,  is  more  truly  living  the  real 
life  of  the  spirit  than  the  one,  who  like  the  pharisee, 
is  hpyocritical,  whilst  wearing  the  aspect  of  a  saint 
and  who  judges  unrighteously  those  whom  they  can- 
not understand. 

Righteous  judgment  of  wrong  is  different  from 
unrighteous  judgment  of  right.  Hence,  those  suf- 
ficiently advanced  judge  with  righteous  judgment 
that  which  they  see  is  not  right  and  seek  to  correct, 
even  though  they  meet  with  the  unrighteous  judgment 
of  those  who  are  not  yet  fitted  to  judge  correctly.  If 
one  sees  a  brother  or  sister  doing  that  which  one  knows 
will  end  in  sorrow,  it  is  not  right  to  smile  sweetly  and 
ignore  it,  but  right  to  use  all  means  possible  to  make 
them  see  the  truth.  With  the  majority,  (not  the 
fool,  the  weakling,  the  degenerate,  the  mentally  afflict- 


er,)  love  and  kindness  ever  prevail.  When  one  fails 
with  these,  one  must  resort  to  that  which  alone  will 
keep  in  check  the  animal  propensities.  It  is  neither 
judicious  nor  loving  to  let  loose  a  wild  best  of  the 
jungle,  and,  oft,  these  mortals,  through  no  fault  of 
theirs,  victims  of  heredity,  under  law,  are  but  little 
higher.  There  is  provided,  on  the  mortal  plane,  all 
that  is  necessary  to  meet  all  conditions,  and,  although 
it  seems  to  some  they  could  better  conditions,  they 
must  realize,  when  the  time  is  ripe,  all  are  impressed 
solely  from  the  spirit  spheres  to  do  that  which  is  essen- 
tial, and,  that,  regardless  how  great  their  material 
knowledge,  not  one  of  them  can  ever  act,  put  that 
knowledge  into  operation  until  impressed  by  the  spirit 
to  do  it.  Oh,  ye  blind,  know  ye  not,  that,  until  ye 
are  prepared,  ye  can  do  nothing?  That  ye  must  first 
develop  thyselves,  ere  ye  can  become  fit  instruments  to 
better  conditions  that  all  thy  knowledge,  all  thy  learn- 
ing, all  thy  achievements  and  works  are  due  to  how 
correctly,  ye  the  spirits,  can  transmit,  through  thy 
imperfect  instruments,  the  truths  of  the  real  life? 
From  whence  receive  ye  thy  vaunted  wisdom,  from 
whence  comes  thy  intuitions,  thy  impressions,  the 
marvels  of  the  subjective,  the  subconscious  mind?  If 
ye  be  but  mechanical  machines,  who  guides,  who 
keeps  your  machine  active,  filled  with  life?  Not 
thy  brain,  the  thinker  cannot  be  located  there,  although 
there  are  certain  "mind  areas"  used  by  the  thinker 
who  himself  develops  and  creates  brain    after    first 


44 


formed  for  him,  not  by  the  nervous  system  nor  any 
part  of  the  material  body,  then  whence  comes  the 
governing  force,  the  ruling  personality  or  power?  If 
it  has  body  here  to  connect  it  with  the  earth,  must  not 
it  have  body  to  connect  it  with  spirit  life,  the  real 
and  the  true?  If  there  are  countless  millions  who 
are  connected  with  the  material  world,  for  a  transitory 
period,  must  there  not  be  countless  millions  connected 
with  the  spirit  life  which  is  eternal?  Many  on  this 
plane  deem  that  only  here  have  they  different  indivi- 
dual bodies,  and,  that  "The  Spirit,"  soul  of  God  Omni- 
potent, manifests  through  these  bodies,  and  others 
that  through  many  reincarnations,  they  gradually 
purge  themselves  of  all  the  material.  Many  others, 
that,  after  educating  and  developing  brain,  they  are  a 
product  of  that  which  they  have  educated  and  develop- 
ed, many  others  that  within  a  moment  the  material 
body  is  abandoned  and  the  soul  transformed  into  a 
spirit  body.  These  various  beliefs  are  incorrect  im- 
pressions of  the  truth.  The  Power  or  Principle 
which  evolves  from  the  imperfect  the  perfect  on  the 
mortal  plane,  must  possess  the  wisdom  to  do  it,  and  if 
all  must  receive  development  upon  the  mortal  plane, 
to  acquire  not  wisdom,  but  certain  experiences,  how 
can  they  develop  unless  they  are  impressed  with  the 
wisdom  to  do  it,  therefore  why  return  repeatedly  to 
an  animal  plane  when  they  can  obtain  wisdom  from 
the  Fountain-head  and  Source  in  the  real  spirit  life? 
It  can  be  seen  that  the  mortal  life  is  not  for  the  pur- 
pose of  acquiring  wisdom,  not  for  the  purpose  of 
advancing  mentally  or  morally,  but  for  the  purpose 
of  developing  certain  qualities.  The  Soul  of  God, 
the  Body  of  God  is,  pure,  holy  and  perfect.  The 
souls  of  God^s  children  are  pure,  holy  and  perfect, 


the  bodies  of  God's  children  are  not  and  must  be  de- 
veloped to  become  fit  instruments  to  express  the  soul 
gifts  more  perfectly.  All  love,  all  wisdom,  all  power 
all  strength,  is  the  heritage  of  all  God's  children,  but 
with  free  will  and  individual  efforts,  after  the  brains 
and  bodies  are  put  in  their  charge  they  must  continue 
to  develop  their  minds.  All  who  receive  bodies  de- 
veloped sufficiently  to  continue  development  independ- 
ently, more  or  less,  in  the  spirit  world,  pass  away 
prior  to  being  brought  forth,  connected  with  the 
Divine  Mind  and  given  soul.  All  who  do  not,  in 
the  most  perfect  way,  develop  when  not  hampered  by 
law,  through  free  will  and  individual  effort  on  the 
mortal  plane,  in  one,  as  is  presumed,  "incarnation,"  in 
reality,  in  one  attachment  to  a  mortal  body. 

Many  cannot  realize  that  all  that  comes  from  the 
Infinite  is  ever  pure  and  holy,  that  in  all  spirit  spheres 
there  is  nothing  but  righteousness,  and  that  the  appar- 
ent evil  and  undeveloped  conditions  of  the  mortal 
plane  are  not  for  the  purpose  of  purifying  that 
which  comes  from  God,  the  soul,  but  to  develop  from 
low  to  high  a  brain  and  body  for  His  children.  All 
life  forms  are  on  different  planes  of  progression.  All, 
notwithstanding  how  regarded  on  the  mortal  plane, 
advancing,  the  life  form  of  a  child  of  God  the  high- 
est, evolved  from  the  lowest,  in  the  real  life  express- 
ing only  the  soul  gifts  according  to  the  plane  of  de- 
velopment. The  mortal  plane,  not  illusory,  but  the 
undeveloped  conditions  necessary  for  that  plane,  only 
sensed  upon  that  plane  through  the  material  brain 
and  senses.  Without  material  brain  and  senses  one 
could  not  think  nor  be  connected  with  material  life. 
All  spirits,  not  ordained  for  it,  and  detached  by  death, 
know  nothing  about  it,  excepting  when  they  enter  the 
material  consciousness,  as  spirits,  (mortals)  on  earth 
know  nothing  about  the  spirit  life  unless  they  enter 
the  spiritual  consciousness.       Therefore  in  a  certain 


sense,  the  mortal  life  is  but  a  state  of  consciousness, 
although  material  substance  is  as  real  as  the  spiritual 
while  it  lasts.  When  it  is  understood  that  the  spirit 
in  the  real  life  is  the  spirit  manifesting  through  a  mate- 
rial body,  one  must  realize  that  there  is  always  a 
spirit  body,  the  real  and  true,  with  every  mortal  body, 
whether  seen  by  mortals  or  not,  a  "spiritual  and  a 
natural  body,"  which  is  produced  by  the  life  ever 
lasting  of  God,  not  that  the  spirit  body  has  lived  as  a 
conscious  child  of  God  forever,  but  that,  after  attain- 
ing to  the  consciousness  of  a  child  of  God,  he  con- 
tinues to  exist  forever.  The  spirit  ordained  for  the 
earth,  to  develop  his  real  brain  and  body,  is  attached 
to  a  material  body,  whether  finite  mind  of  the  mate- 
rial can  grasp  this  or  not,  and  ever  with  it  until  it 
abandons  it  by  that  which  is  cognized  as  death. 

Some  claim  to  have  seen  their  spirits  or  their 
astral  bodies.  But  as  they  are  ever  and  always  in 
the  one  true  spirit  body,  and  are  by  no  means  possessors 
of  the  power  to  destroy  that  which  is  formed  to  en- 
dure forever,  after  it  attains  to  its  full  growth,  with 
but  slight  changes,  this  is  impossible.  Although 
many  have  seen  their  material  bodies  after  leaving 
them  by  sleep  or  death,  since  they  are  ever  in  the  real, 
true  body.  If  one,  in  a  material  body,  could  see  his 
real  body,  then  he,  the  spirit,  the  ego  would  be  in  the 
material,  a  part  of  it  and  not  in  the  real  body.  Who 
hath  ever  located  him  in  the  material  body?  The 
child  of  God  can  only  be  conscious  in  one  place  at  a 
time,  and  is  ever  in  the  real  and  true  body  when  mag- 
netized into  consciousness  on  the  material  plane,  and 
seemingly  to  some,  the  astral. 

The  real  body,  the  permanent  abiding  place  of 
the  individual  spirit  is  not  some  eternal  spirit,  reincar- 
nating countless  times  on  earth,  but  the  spirit  brought 
forth  on  the  mortal  plane,  (whether  he  passes  away 
prior  to    birth,    still-born,    or    ordained    to    continue 

47 


development  on  earth),  with  the  same  parents,  friends, 
etc.,  in  the  real  life,  all  children  of  God.  Those  who 
see  spirits  who  have  passed  on  thousands  of  years  ago 
impressing  mortal  bodies,  are  mistaken  in  supposing 
that  they  are  reincarnated,  or  brought  forth  as  babes 
on  earth,  they  are  really  impressing  a  body  whose 
spirit  is  absent,  while  they  are  in  possession  for  vary- 
ing periods,  but,  almost,  invariably  they  turn  the  body 
over  to  the  spirit  born  with  it  ere  death  to  the  mortal 
body.  Mind  does  not  evolve.  The  Supreme  Prin- 
ciple, Divine  Mind  is  Perfect,  God  is  the  Perfect 
Expression  of  the  Divine  Mind.  All  His  children 
are  connected  with  it,  and  express  according  to  their 
plane  of  advancement  in  the  real  life,  and  according 
to  the  development  of  their  brain  and  senses  in  both 
worlds.  Mind  is  not  evolving  even  on  earth,  but 
brains  are  evolving  to  express  mind.  That  which  is 
called  mortal  mind,  is  ever  more  or  less  unreliable,  as 
it  is  formed  from  the  personal  experiences  of  the  in- 
dividual spirit  on  mortal  planes.  Thus  it  can  be 
seen  that  all  minds  vary  and  are  formed,  under  law, 
according  to  education,  environment,  training,  associa- 
tion, etc.  Mortal  mind,  a  part  of  spiritual  mind, 
advances  with  the  true  spiritual,  therefore  modifies 
or  changes  that  which  it  has  formed  through  the  unre- 
liable testimony  of  the  material  brain  and  senses. 
The  higher  the  expression  of  the  soul  gifts,  the  more 
developed  the  mind. 

To  recapitulate,  although  life  seemingly  begins  to 
the  individual  on  this  plane,  life  and  soul  that  ever 
existed,  but  not  the  vehicles  of  expression,  the  bodies, 
which  are  brought  forth  on  the  two  planes  in  the  two 
worlds  conjointly,"  a  spiritual  and  a  natural  body," 
out  of  the  life  forces  and  endowed  with  soul. 

Christian  Science  cognizes  correctly  a  Perfect 
God  and  perfect  man  or  spirit.  But  spirit  or  idea, 
although  pure  and  holy,  must  attain  perfection  through 

4S 


his  own  individual  efforts.  He  is  not  born  perfect 
even  in  the  real  life,  but  advances  from  the  lowest  to 
the  highest  spiritual  plane,  ever  expressing  more  and 
more  perfectly  the  soul  gifts.  The  mortal  life,  to 
bring  forth  and  develop  conjointly  with  the  spiritual, 
the  brains  and  bodies  of  all,  to  develop  the  essential 
qualities,  without  which  it  would  be  impossible  to 
advance,  equally  as  essential  as  the  spirit,  in  truth,  but 
ft  form  of  spirit  life,  and  phase  of  spirit  consciousness, 
hence,  any  religion  which,  or  any  teacher  who  claims 
that  the  material  is  not  also  of  God  Omnipotent  and 
as  important  in  bringing  forth  and  developing  life  as 
the  spirit,  are  not  entirely  correctly  impressed. 

God  is  Omnipotent,  the  Divine  Mind,  Principle, 
not  the  devil,  not  the  powers  of  darkness,  not  even  mor- 
tal mind.  While  the  animal  characteristics,  the  pre- 
dispositions, the  diseases  and  the  propensities  are  in  a 
certain  sense,  more  or  less  illusory,  a  state  of  con- 
sciousness, our  mortal  world  and  mortal  bodies  are  not 
"false  human  concepts,"  but  the  substance  of  which 
they  are  composed,  is  as  immune  to  destruction  when 
disassociated,  although  not  to  change,  as  the  real  and 
true  world  and  bodies,  who  are  immune  to  change 
and  destruction.  Therefore,  while  all  pertaining  to 
the  undeveloped  conditions  of  mortal  life  is,  in  truth, 
a  state  of  consciousness,  ordained  for  development, 
neither  mortal  mind  nor  the  spirits  who  impress  thA 
mortal  bodies,  who  form  mortal  mind  create  the  illu- 
sions. If  so  they  would  be  more  potent  than  God  to 
evolve  evil  out  of  good,  an  impossibility.  How  could  an 
Omnipotent,  All  Wise,  All-Good,  Power  permit  His 
children  or  "ideas"  to  create  the  terrible  trials  of  the 
mortal  plane,  even  in  dreams,  if  not  absolutely  neces- 
sary? And  how  could  a  holy,  pure  spirit  cognize 
the  horrors  of  this  plane,  from  whence  evolve  them? 
The  material  plane  and  material  life  has  ever  existed 
and  will  ever  exist,  absolutely  necessary    to    develop 

49 


all  life  from  the  lowest  to  the  stage  when  fit  to  be  in 
harmony  with  soul.  All  has  ever  existed.  All  life 
forces,  all  soul  gifts,  but  bodies  of  His  children  are 
ever  being  formed,  and  developed  as  well  as  worlds 
formed  for  them  out  of  His  life  forces  and  the  true 
spiritual  substance  which  is  ever  life  impregnated. 
Every  child  must  have  recorded  on  his  brain  all  essen- 
tial experiences  of  lower  forms  of  life,  prior  to  con- 
nection with  the  Divine  Mind.  Thence,  he,  with 
individual  effort  and  free  will  continues  his  develop- 
ment, and,  as  he  advances,  more  and  more  perfectly 
expresses  the  soul  gifts.  Could  this  be  done  without 
suffering,  it  would  be  done.  Suffering  is  absolutely 
essential  for  many  but  not  all  on  the  mortal  plane. 
All  that  can  be  done  to  ameliorate,  to  lighten  their  bur- 
dens is  done.  Teachers  were  provided  for  every 
plane  of  development,  in  all  races,  until  the  race  which 
brought  forth  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  was  developed 
sufficiently  to  bring  forth  a  Being  to  be  in  tune  with 
the  Infinite,  with  God.  Not  to  interfere  with  that 
which  must  be  or  it  would  not  be,  not  to  save  from 
hell  and  damnation,  but  to  give  all  the  truth  that 
brain  could  apprehend,  to  clarify,  as  much  as  possi- 
ble, the  mental  horizon,  as  well  as  to  instill  spiritual 
truths,  ever  and  always  leading  to  the  heights,  not 
above,  but  within  each  and  all  of  God's  children,  The 
Kingdom  of  God  is  within  ye,  the  Kingdom  of  Good- 
ness within  all,  the  lowest  and  the  highest. 

"And  if  any  man  hear  my  words  and  believe  not, 
I  judge  him  not,  for  I  am  come  not  to  judge  the  world 
but  to  save  the  world.  For  I  have  not  spoke  of 
myself  but  of  my  Father  who  sent  me,  He  gave  me  a 
commandant  what  I  should  say,  and  what  I  should 
speak,  and  I  know  that  His  commandant  is  Life  Ever- 
lasting whatsoever  I  speak.  Therefore  even  as  the 
father  said  unto  me  so  I  speak." 

The  life  everlasting  promised  by  the  Lord  Jesus 

50 


Christ,  the  sole  physical  manifestation  of  our  Father, 
never  can  be  aught  but  life  everlasting,  the  life  ever- 
lasting of  Him  who  impressed  "Before  Abraham  was 
I  am."  Then  spake  God  directly  to  His  children, 
attached  Himself  to  the  Lord.  But  when  the  Lord 
said,  "Thee"  or  "My  Father"  He  merely  received 
impressions  from  Him  on  vibrations,  similar  to  the 
vibrations  of  wireless  telegraphy  and  telephonery  not 
yet  fully  understood  on  the  mortal  plane. 


51 


HOW  TO  HEAL  YOURSELF. 


Although  there  are  many  who  claim  to  heal  oth- 
ers and  themselves  without  the  aid  of  material  agen- 
cies, there  is  not  one  who  does  not  depend  upon  the 
material,  and  not  one  permanent  cure  performed  with-/ 
out  the  continued  use  of  the  material  or  that  which  is 
called  material  on  the  mortal  plane  of  consciousness, 
for,  in  truth,  matter  is  but  a  form  of  the  true  spiritual 
substance  and  the  mortal  plane  a  phase  of  spiritual 
consciousness.  When  it  is  known  that  the  maintain- 
ence  of  life,  in  a  mortal  body  under  God  depends 
upon,  not  the  spirit  child  of  God  impressing,  animat- 
ing it,  but  its  countless  life  (spirit  organisms)  which, 
under  law,  are  kept  in  equilibrium  and  activity,  it  will 
be  realized  that  solely  when  they  abandon  the  body 
is  it  really  dead,  inert  matter.  Therefore  death  to 
the  mortal  body  means  not  the  abandoning  of  it  by  its 
own  individual  spirit,  (mortal  bodies  have  been  kept 
alive  and  impressed  by  other  spirits  for  varying  per- 
iods), but  the  detaching  and  disassociating  of  the  life 
organisms  composing  it. 

The  air,  the  water,  inorganic  and  organic  food 
are  composed  of  the  life  forces  and  organisms  which 
maintain  life  in  all  material  forms.  After  the 
primordial  cells  divide  and  subdivide,  seemingly,  from 
similar  cells,  they  develop  and  form  body,  which  is 
but  an  aggregation  of  them  and  the  substance  manu- 
factured by  them.  After  body  is  formed,  it  depends 
for  its  sustenance,  upon  the  organisms  in  the  air, 
(three-fourths  of  the  food  of  the  mortal  child  is  air), 
inorganic  and  organic  food  in  water,  etc.  The  body 
needs  a  certain  amount  of  the  necessary  elements  com- 
posing   it,  which    vary  in  all  forms    of  life  in  degree 

52 


and  quantity.  It  needs  a  certain  amount  of  iron, 
sodium,  potash,  sulphur,  lime,  besides  oxygen,  nitro- 
gen, carbon,  etc.,  and  various  other  elements.  The 
sole  way  in  which  these  can  be  produced  is  through 
the  organisms,  taken  by  the  mother  whilst  the  child 
is  being  formed.  After  the  child  is  brought  forth  it 
is  absolutely  imperative  for  the  child  to  have  that 
which  is  essential  to  develop  brain  and  body  or  the 
life  organisms  leave  or  are  detached  by  that  which  is 
cognized  as  death,  as  they  need  the  life  organism  of 
the  air,  water,  organic  and  inorganic  food  to  build 
the  tissues  or  substance  of  the  body.  If,  therefore, 
to  form  the  child,  ere  brought  forth,  and  after  mate- 
rial agencies  are  necessary,  they  are  equally  as  im- 
portant throughout  the  maintainance  of  life  in  the 
material  body.  Therefore  it  can  be  seen  that  the  life 
forces  and  organisms  actually  form  that  supposed  to 
be  the  material  substance.  How  they  do  it  is  a  ques- 
tion not  yet  solved  by  material  science,  although  the 
advanced  scientist  knows  that  each  infinitesimally  small 
organism  knows  exactly  what  it  has  to  do.  The 
question  with  him  is  whether  it  is  directed  from  with- 
out, or  impressed  from  within.  The  truth  is  every 
life  organism  is,  not  only  directed  from  without  in  the 
real  life,  impressed  from  the  outside  under  law,  but 
seemingly  impressed  within  themselves  on  the  mortal 
plane.  Thus,  they  form  the  body  ere  brought  forth, 
ere  the  brain  is  connected  with  the  Divine  Mind,  and 
acquires  personality,  and,  ere  the  child  either  develops 
brain  or  forms  mind.  If,  therefore  they  form  the 
brain  and  body  ere  the  child,  the  individual  spirit, 
does,  (perfectly  independent  of  him),  do  they  still, 
after  the  child  obtains  more  or  less  control  of  his  brain 
and  body,  continue  to  develop  it  independently  of  the 
child,  or  do  they  develop  it  under  the  control  of  the 
child? 

When  one  considers,  that  without  the  life  forces 


and  organisms  no  child  could  have  a  body,  and,  that 
these,  upon  the  mortal  plane,  are  dependent  upon  oth- 
ers to  maintain  nutrition  or  nourish  them,  it  can  be 
seen  that  the  individual  spirit  must  rely  upon  them 
whilst  he  is  in  charge  of  the  material  body  to  keep  life 
in  the  body.  Should  he  deprive  himself  of  air,  food, 
water,  no  organism  would  stay,  little  by  little  all  would 
abandon  the  body  and  it  would  become  dead  matter. 
Therefore,  air,  food,  water  is  absolutely  essential.  If 
the  proper  kind,  (that  which  must  give  the  requisite 
amount  of  the  elements,  essential  for  the  life  organ- 
isms to  renew  and  repair  the  waste)  is  not  given,  the 
life  organisms  instead  of  building  and  renewing,  breed 
poisons  and  gases.  The  life  builder,  the  friendly  life 
organism  becomes,  in  a  sense,  a  destroyer,  while  the 
disease  germs,  always  more  or  less  prevalent,  obtain 
control  and  the  body  becomes  diseased,  or  all  life 
organisms  leave  it  and  it  ceases  to  exist.  Hence,  to 
maintain  health  in  the  body,  these  little  workers  must 
be  kept  in  harmony. 

The  spirit  child  of  God,  impressing  the  body,  is 
ever  harmonious,  but  his  instruments,  his  brain  and 
body  are  more  dependent  on  that  supposed  to  be  the 
material,  than  upon  the  spiritual  .  If  a  body  requires 
a  certain  compound  or  element,  iron,  sulphur,  etc., 
which  it  does  not  obtain  from  the  air,  food  and  wa- 
ter, the  most  positive  mental  attitude,  the  greatest 
faith  can  only  supply  the  deficiency  by  developing  the 
material  out  of  the  material  agencies  provided.  The 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  a  very  limited  number  have 
been  and  are  capable  of  transforming  the  disease  germ 
into  a  healthy  one,  a  builder  instead  of  a  destroyer. 
But  even  when  so,  harmony  can  only  be  maintained 
under  material  law.  Many  rely  upon  the  power 
within  to  heal  themselves,  not  realizing  what  the 
power  is  nor  how  done.  Animals,  under  law,  are 
impressed,  with  that  deemed  instinct,  to  select  the  right 

51 


food  and  water,  the  life  organisms  of  their  bodies, 
under  law  also,  attend  to  the  renewing  and  repairing. 
Man  is  often  impressed  likewise.  Those  who  are 
impressed  correctly,  better  instruments  for  the  spirit, 
are  impressed  like  the  animals,  only  in  a  greater  de- 
gree, how  to  live  properly,  and  how  to  maintain 
harmony  not  only  in  the  body,  but  in  the  brain.  There- 
fore those  who  rely  upon  both  the  material  and  the 
spiritual,  who  learn  that  which  puts  their  bodies  out 
of  harmony,  that  which  suits  each  one  individually, 
the  air,  the  exercise,  the  food,  the  water,  and,  even,  if 
necessary  the  tonic,  the  medicine,  keep  themselves 
well  and  harmonious.  Those  who  do  not  heed 
their  own  impressions,  and  who  will  not  rely  upon  the 
the  impressions  of  others,  must  learn  their  lessons 
through  disease,  sorrow,  and  suffering.  That  which 
is  good  in  one  case  is  injurious  in  another. 

A  strong  robust  man  can  do,  with  impunity,  that 
under  which  a  weak  would  succumb.  A  healthful 
woman  that  which  would  kill  a  delicate  one.  A 
man,  used  to  the  open,  take  food  which  would  pros- 
trate one  of  sedentary  habits. 

When  one  fails  to  provide  for  the  material  prop- 
erly while  living  a  spiritual  life,  it  is  impossible  to 
restore  harmony  until  the  material  is  attended  to, 
hence,  many  healers  are  powerless  to  relieve,  much 
less  cure,  and  many,  despite  repeated  affirmations,  and 
pure  elevating  thought  fail  to  make  it  constructive, 
did  they  combine  the  two  they  would  meet  with  greater 
success.  The  Lord  Jesus  Christ  changed  water  into 
wine,  and  multiplied  the  loaves  and  fishes  for  mate- 
rial needs.  Had  the  material  not  needed  them,  He 
would  have  relied  solely  upon  the  spiritual.  When 
it  is  known  that  all  life  maintainance,  in  substance, 
depends  not  only  upon  the  life  principle,  but  sub- 
stance of  various  elements  and  compounds,  it  will  be 
cognized  that  various  substances  are  compounded  dif- 

55 


ferently.  The  substance  formed  by  the  life  principle 
and  organisms  for  the  spirit  bodies  is  entirely  distinct 
from  the  substance  formed  by  them  on  mortal  plane. 
Under  directivity  they  know  how  to  combine  and 
group  themselves  to  form  the  substance  required. 
Water  transformed  into  wine  was  performed  by  the 
Lord,  (to  whom  all  life  organisms  were  subservient,) 
impressing  the  life  organisms  in  the  water  to  group 
themselves  differently  and  to  develop  that  which 
caused  it  to  ferment,  as  the  life  organisms  do  in  all 
liquors  and  wines.  With  the  same  power  He  im- 
pressed others  to  form  into  loaves  and  fishes,  as  sci- 
ence will  yet  do  in  a  different  manner.  Were  food, 
air  and  water  not  necessary,  there  would  be  none 
provided.  It  is  millions  of  years  since  man  was  first 
evolved,  and  he  still  consumes  as  much  as  when  first 
brought  forth,  although  many  holy  adepts  and  others 
have  fasted  for  many  days,  and  fast  is,  often,  attended 
with  beneficial  results,  when  the  spirit  is  detached 
from  the  body  and  it  is  entranced,  (with  suspended 
animation,)  it  is  often  attended  with  danger  when  the 
spirit  is  not  detached  and  the  body  not  entranced4 
When  the  body  is  entranced,  all  its  little  life  organisms 
are  magnetized  into  insensibility  and  vitilized  on  the 
spirit  side.  When  a  body  is  ill  or  out  of  harmony 
from  various  reasons,  either  mental  or  physical,  if  one 
has  a  brain  in  harmony,  (the  body  oft  is  inharmon- 
ious independent  of  the  brain  and  vice  versa,)  one 
can  dominate  with  the  will  of  the  spirit,  by  means  of 
pure,  healthful,  elevating  thought  the  inharmonious 
life  organisms  and  restore  harmony.  Many  cures 
have  been  and  are  performed  by  spirit  realizing  his 
power  and  expressing  it  in  this  way.  Every  child  of 
God  is  connected  with  the  Divine  Mind  of  his  Father, 
every  child  has  the  power,  when  rightly  understood, 
of  controlling  all  life  organisms.  But  the  Divine 
Mind  acts  not  contrary  to  Divine  Law,    hence,    the 


body  must  be  attended  to  materially  on  a  material 
plane.  When  the  brain  is  out  of  harmony,  one  can 
treat  it  oneself  under  the  law  of  suggestion  in  this 
way,  "I  am  a  child  of  God,  I,  in  the  real  life,  express 
His  love,  power,  health,  righteousness,  I,  spirit  am 
well,  strong,  happy,  righteous,  I  command  with  love 
all  life  organisms  in  my  material  body  to  express  the 
love,  the  strength,  righteousness  of  the  real  life,  I  am 
love,  health,  righteousness,  etc."  It  should  be  real- 
ized that  the  pure,  holy  child  of  God  who  is  connected 
with  the  Divine  Mind  does  not  need  the  treatments, 
but  his  material  brain  and  body  do.  When  he  ex- 
presses, through  his  material  brain,  (which  must  be 
in  a  harmonious  condition) ,  harmony,  he  then  restores 
harmony  in  the  body. 

All  systems  of  healing  are  adapted  for  the  various 
planes  of  development.  Materia  Medica  is  the  most 
popular  and  efficacious  for  the  majority.  To  deny  the 
truth  that  some  of  its  most  self  abnegating,  greatest 
minds  are  doing  more  to  save  life,  under  Divine  law, 
upbuild  mentally,  morally,  physically,  besides,  through 
sanitation  suppressing  epidemics  than  all  the  mental 
breaches  combined,  is  folly  in  the  light  of  actual  facts, 
God.  who  gives  them  the  light  to  heal  through 
material  agencies,  also  gives  the  genuine  healer  of 
other  systems  the  same  light  to  heal  in  an  apparently 
spiritual  manner  many  cases  abandoned  by  them  ax 
hopeless.  Both  heal,  under  Divine  law  through  dif- 
ferent means  and  methods,  when  so  ordained,  if  not 
both  fail,  as  countless  operations  which  fail  to  keep 
life  prove  regardless  how  successful,  as  well  as  the 
countless  sufferers  who  succumb  under  the  mental 
branches. 

The  mistakes  of  the  mental  result  from  relying 
solely  upon  that  which  they  deem  the  spiritual,  not 
recognizing  that  the  material  is  also  a  form  of  spirit- 
ual substance  which  is,  under  laws  adapted  to  it,  en- 

57 


tirely  distinct  from  the  substance  of  the  real  life,  that 
the  mortal  brain  and  body  is  not  the  spirit  brain  and 
body,  hence  can  neither  be  ignored  nor  treated  as  the 
real  brain  and  body.  Therefore,  healers  have  little 
to  do  with  the  actual  healing,  merely,  like  physician 
and  surgeon,  are  instruments  under  law,  to,  when  so 
ordained,  either  heal  or,  seemingly,  prolong  life.  And 
often,  the  undeveloped  healer,  as  well  as  the  inexperi- 
enced physician  and  surgeon,  are  instrumental  in 
keeping  many  suffering,  possibly  not  needlessly,  but 
indefinitely,  who  could  be  cured  by  the  advanced 
physician  or  surgeon  or  the  developed  healer  much 
more  speedily.  Thus  when  one  finds  one  is  not  bene- 
fitted by  one  system  after  a  fair  trial,  one  should  not 
prolong  suffering,  if  not  awakened  to  the  truth,  but! 
seek  another,  recognizing  that  one,  as  much  as  the 
other  is  of  God.  It  is  just  as  loving  to  be  told  the 
truth  to  make  preparation  for  the  final  awakening,  as 
to  go,  relying  upon  the  healer,  who  sees  but  life  while 
the  dews  of  death  are  gathering  fast.  I,  myself, 
whilst  my  husband  was  passing,  relying  until  the  last, 
upon  the  sole  hope  given  me  by  Christian  Science  and 
Truth  healers,  saw  the  futility  of  useless  affirmations 
opposed  to  truth,  that,  whilst,  indeed  all  affirmations 
are  true  regarding  the  spirit  who  is  pure,  holy,  right- 
eous, well,  strong,  etc.,  they  are  not  true  regarding  his 
mortal  expression  or  body.  After  much  suffering  I 
am  impressed  to  give  that  which  will  save  others  un- 
necessary suffering.  It  is  not  necessary  to  shut  one's 
eyes  to  truth  to  heal  in  the  name  of  truth.  True  heal- 
ing is  done  by  looking  truth  squarely  in  the  face,  and 
relying  upon  the  Divine  Mind  of  our  Father  to  fulfill 
Divine  law  which  is  ever  immutable.  To  have  per- 
fect faith  in  Infinite  love,  and  wisdom,  to  know  that 
we  cannot  change  that  which  is  to  be  if  we  are  ordain- 
ed to  go,  if  not  to  rely  upon  all  the  means  which  He 
provides  for  us,  not  to  deny  ourselves  aught  that  will 


58 


relieve  us,  whether  food,  medicine  or  opiate,  (if  we 
be  not  good  instruments,  through  the  inharmony  and 
discord  of  our  bodily  organisms)  for  the  soul  gifts  to 
bless  and  comfort,)  as  is  demanded  by  the  mental 
branches  who  will  not  permit  a  simple  remedy  or 
tonic,  consisting  of  that  which  is  necessary,  impossible 
to  be  taken  in  sufficient  quantities  in  air,  food  and 
water,  and  just  as  essential  as  to  have  teeth  attended  to 
and  extracted  as  all  practitioners  do.  If  one  recog- 
nizes tobacco,  liquor,  coffee  as  injurious,  one  should 
recognize  other  material  poisons  also  as  injurious,  and 
if  food,  raiment,  domiciles  and  money  are  beneficial 
to  the  material  body,  there  must  be  other  things 
equally  as  beneficial,  therefore  one  should  not  deny 
anything  that  is  beneficial.  Those  who  do  not  know 
that  a  reliable  tonic  or  medicine  possesses  the  neces- 
sary elements  their  material  body  often  lacks,  which 
cannot  be  manufactured  in  their  bodies,  and  which 
they  know  not  how  to  take  through  air,  food  or  wa- 
ter, or  which  they  cannot  manufacture  through  phy- 
sical culture  without  the  necessary  air,  food  or  water, 
should  endeavor  to  cultivate  brain  to  enable  them  to 
cognize  these  trtuhs.  When  they  do  they  will  real- 
ize, as  they  cannot  develop  spiritually  by  limiting 
themselves  to  one  religion  or  one  philosophy,  by  bind- 
ing themselves  to  one  church,  society  or  organization, 
unless  they  seek  within  their  own  souls  for  light,  so 
they  cannot  heal  themselves  very  often  by  relying  sole- 
ly upon  one  system,  whether  it  be  Materia  Medica, 
Christian  Science,  physical  culture,  New  Thought, 
etc.  He  who  limits  not  himself,  who  realizes  that 
all  have  their  uses,  all  are  of  God,  will  try  all  until 
he  finds  that  which  advances  him  mentally,  morally, 
physically  and  spiritually. 

The  soul  gifts  of  love,  life,  truth,  compassion, 
righteousness  are  not  material.  They  are  merely  ex- 
pressed by  the  spirit  through  his  instruments.      Build 


up  your  material  with  all  material  means.  Make  it 
a  good  instrument  for  the  spiritual,  but  do  not  claim 
that  a  strong,  robust  body  is  the  effect,  the  express- 
ion of  the  soul  gifts.  It  is  not.  It  is  more  often  an 
expression  of  sound,  common  sense,  by  spirits  who 
are  incapable  of  expressing  soul  gifts,  although  the 
highest  expression  of  the  soul  gifts  is  accompanied  by 
the  highest  expression  of  the  physical  health. 

Many  of  the  internal  states  of  consciousness  of  the 
life  organisms  of  our  bodies  we  know  nothing  about. 
The  most  important  organs,  the  kidneys,  the  heart,  the 
liver  have  no  direct  nerves  connected  with  the  brain, 
and  are  often  diseased  beyond  cure,  when  the  spirit, 
through  the  brain,  receives  his  first  intimation.  He 
knows  or  feels  nothing  until  he  receives  the  message. 
If  he  never  receives  the  message  he  feels  neither  pain 
nor  discomfort.  Hence,  it  can  be  seen  while  he  feels 
and  suffers  through  the  life  organisms  of  his  brain 
and  body,  the  pain  and  suffering  is  purely  sympathetic 
and  suggestive.  Therefore,  in  truth,  all  pain,  all  dis- 
comfort, all  disease  is  suggested  to  the  spirit  ere  he 
feels  it.  Hence,  under  the  law  of  suggestion,  denials 
of  the  false  messages  and  affirmations  of  the  truth, 
are  presumed  to  heal  the  brain  and  body.  Whilst, 
under  the  law  of  suggestion  the  brain  which  sends  to 
the  body  all  impressions  can  be  and  is  treated,  it  is 
folly  to  think  that  the  spirit  connected  with  the  Divine 
Mind,  who  only  feels  through  sympathy,  should  be 
regarded  as  an  unrighteous,  impure  cause  of  that  of 
which  he  is  not  even  conscious  until  he  receives  the 
message.  Material  science  knows  and  has  proven 
this.  When  the  brain  is  drugged,  when  various 
nerve  centers  are  made  insensible  and  incapable  of 
transmitting  the  messages,  the  spirit  feels  nothing,  and 
similarity,  often  the  brain  and  body  is  drugged  with 
poisons  manufactured  by  the  discordant  life  organ- 
isms and  becomes  diseased,  entirely  beyond  the  help  of 

60 


healer,  physician  or  surgeon,  and  the  spirit  is  detached 
or  dies  before  he  even  receives  the  message. 

Thus,  if  disease,  or  repeated  shocks  to  the  nervous 
system,  through  either  physical  or  mental  means 
cause  conditions,  impossible  to  be  healed,  of  which 
the  spirit  knows  nothing,  he  feels  no  necessity  for  any 
help  until  too  late.  Then,  only  those  who  receive 
warnings  from  the  different  nerve  centers,  not  those 
with  these  insidious  diseases,  the  most  fatal  of  all,  are 
cured  by  the  various  systems.  The  sudden  stroke  of 
apoplexy,  paralysis,  heart  failure,  the  coma  of 
B  right's  disease,  etc.,  are  often  the  first  and  last  signs 
of  disease.  The  spirit  or  patient,  apparently  well,  is 
in  a  more  dangerous  condition,  than  those  who  arc 
continually  receiving  messages  from  organs  and  nerves 
out  of  harmony  and  constantly  seeking  the  help  of  all 
systems,  physical  culture,  etc.  It  must  be  known  that 
both  physical  and  mental  diseases  are  transmissable, 
that  while,  it  is  claimed,  that  only  a  predisposition  is 
transmitted  and  only  predispositions  are  transmitted 
in  many  cases,  the  fact  is  that  numberless  children  are 
born  in  the  last  stages  of  disease,  early  victims  to  the 
laws  of  heredity.  But  the  adult  who  inherits  more 
or  less  disease  in  his  brain  or  body,  if  his  brain  is  suf- 
ficiently developed  to  enable  it  to  receive  and  put  in 
execution  his  mandates,  can,  by  living  in  harmony 
with  natural  law,  and  spiritual  law,  control  all  with- 
in his  body,  and  make  them  manufacture  the  neces- 
sary antidotes  to  offset  the  poisons,  and  replace  with 
good  healthful  tissues  the  diseased.  This  is  done  re- 
peatedly by  the  spirit  who  realizes  the  condition  of 
his  mortal  instruments,  and  often  performed  by  those 
who  do  not,  who  live  in  harmony  with  natural  law. 

Thus  he  who  not  only  affirms,  but  expresses  the 
soul  gifts,  he  who  recognizes  that  the  material  needs 
the  material,  supplies  it  through  air,  food  and  water 
with  that  which  it  needs  or  lacks,  and  if  he  cannot  get 

61 


it  in  them,  seeks  a  tonic,  if  he  cannot  manufacture  it 
in  the  body.  Few  have  the  power  to  dominate  the 
life  organisms  sufficiently  to  make  them  provide  anti- 
dotes, or  manufacture  something  out  of  nothing,  hence 
the  wise  depend  not  solely  upon  the  expression  of  the 
soul  gifts,  the  spiritual,  but  make  use  of  that  which  is 
provided  for  them  on  the  mortal  plane.  The  child 
who  inherits  or  contracts  disease,  unable  to  treat  him- 
self, few  are,  despite  the  many  remarkable  cures  her- 
alded upon  all  sides  without  foundation,  must  be  super- 
vised by  those  who  understand  that  all  that  puts  him 
out  of  harmony,  either  physical  or  mental,  should  be 
vigorously  abstained  from,  that  violent  mental  emotion 
is  as  destructive  as  soothing,  transquilizing  is  con- 
structive, that  all  that  tends  to  give  or  excite  nervous 
shocks  are  injurious  in  the  extreme,  that  peace,  har- 
mony and  rest  with  simple  diet  and  moderate  exercise 
are  more  beneficial  in  curing  not  only  nervous  affec- 
tions but  all  than  excessive  exercise  and  an  ex- 
treme quantity  of  food  which  can  neither  be  digested 
nor  assimilated,  that,  in  fact  the  right  kind  of  care, 
whilst  not  prolonging  life  ordained  to  go,  can  ease  the 
sufferings  and  render  it,  instead  of  a  burden  a  pleas- 
ure to  even  them,  that  pain,  purely  suggestive,  sym- 
pathetic can  be  prevented  from  being  transmitted  to 
the  spirit,  that  the  soul  gifts  of  love  and  compassion 
expressed  by  parent  or  by  guardian  instead  of  harsh 
words  and  anger,  no  matter  how  great  the  provocation, 
will  do  more  to  heal  brain  or  body  and  mind,  and  that 
prayer  and  perfect  faith  will  ease  the  greatest  burden 
and  restore  harmony  even  to  the  demented.  Hence, 
know  the  power  rests  with  you  all.  Go  to  thy  Father, 
ask  for  wisdom,  and  demonstrate  it  in  good,  common 
sense  on  the  mortal  plane,  if  so,  then  neither  healer, 
physician  nor  surgeon  will  be  necessary,  you  your- 
selves will  find  the  truth,  the  light  and  way. 


THE  FUTILITY  OF  AFFIRMATIONS  WHEN 
ONE  VIOLATES  NATURAL  LAW. 


The  belief  taught,  and  encouraged  by  some  men- 
tal branches  that  affirmation  systematically  practiced, 
independent  of  material  law,  will  heal  the  material 
brain  and  body  is  not  founded  upon  a  correct  con- 
ception of  truth.  No  material  brain  or  body  can  be 
healed  without  the  aid  of  material  agencies.  While 
the  spirit  is  often  impressed  to  heal  or  restore  harmony 
through  the  aid  of  healers,  or  from  impressions  from 
the  spirit  spheres,  harmony  can  only  be  recovered  and 
retained  by  caring  for  the  material  brain  and  body 
materially,  directed  spiritually.  While  it  is  true  that 
poisons  have  their  antidotes  developed  often,  by  the 
very  life  organisms  which  produce  them,  and,  that, 
under  spirit,  the  antidotes  have  been  often  manufac- 
tured to  counter  effect  the  poisons,  the  fact  is  the  mate- 
rial antidote  is  manufactured  to  cure  the  material 
poison  which  causes  the  diseases  often  without  the 
spirit  having  any  knowledge  of  how  it  is  done,  just 
as  many  pass  away  with  a  first  stroke  of  apoplexy,  and 
heart  failure,  who  have  no  intimation  that  they  are  at 
all  poisoned  with  disease  until  they  are  detached  by 
death. 

When  the  spirit  receives  from  the  nerve  centers 
messages  that  the  material  body  is  out  of  order,  he, 
by  the  power  of  his  connection  with  the  Divine  Mind, 
himself  dominates  the  life  organisms,  and  if  he  is  not 
ordained  to  go,  compels  them  to  manufacture  the 
antidote.  But  this  is  very  rarely  done  and  only  by 
those  who  live  in  harmony  with  spiritual  law,  even 
though  ignorantly  they  deny  the  material,  as  do  some 
of  the  mental  branches.  They  therefore,  whilst 
denying  the  material,  rely  upon  it  to  effect  the  cure, 

63 


as  well  as  to  render  it  permanent.  It  must  be  real- 
ized, that,  while  the  life  organisms  of  the  material 
body  are  really  spirit  organisms,  the  material  sub- 
stance they  produce  is  purely  material,  and  although 
a  form  of  spiritual  substance,  is  entirely  distinct  from 
the  true  spirit  bodies,  inasmuch  as  matter  is  subject  to 
change,  although  not  destruction,  and  the  spirit  im- 
mune to  both  change  and  destruction.  Repeated 
affirmations  help  to  restore  and  to  keep  harmony,  but 
when  body  or  brain  is  saturated  with  poisons,  pro- 
duced through  violating  law,  unsanitary  conditions, 
etc.,  the  average  material  body  can  be  cured  more 
speedily  by  material  remedies,  from  the  outside,  than 
by  the  life  organisms  within,  which  manufacture  anti- 
dotes. 

Many,  despite  the  aid  of  healers,  often  retard  their 
cure  by  depending  upon  that  which  cannot  be  effected 
unless  all  conditions  are  favorable.  When  one  con- 
siders that  perfect  harmony  in  all  parts  of  the  brain 
is  essential  to  restore  harmony  to  all  parts  of  the  body, 
and  that  one  discordant  thought,  caused  often  by  the 
greatest  unselfishness,  whilst  one  is  expressing  the 
greatest  soul  gift,  love,  worry  for  instance  over  the 
trials  of  others,  will  prevent  a  cure,  it  can  be  seen  why 
it  takes  so  long  to  effect  one,  and  why  so  many  are 
never  cured.  When  also  it  is  known  that  health  and 
disease,  are  under,  not  solely  material  law,  but  subject 
to  spiritual,  that  when  Materia  Medica  and  all  men- 
tal branches  were  unknown,  that  nature  in  all  mate- 
rial forms,  then,  as  today,  repaired  and  destroyed, 
that  those  ordained  to  go  went  not  a  moment  sooner, 
through  not  knowing  anything  about  themselves,  than 
those  today  who  are  the  exponents  of  various  systems, 
that  in  truth,  primitive  men,  were,  under  Divine  law, 
subjected  to  conditions  suited  to  their  advancement, 
as  are  the  more  advanced  today. 

The  different  systems  evolved  to  (as  spirit  became 


U 


better  instruments),  minister  to  the  material  needs  of 
the  material  bodies,  which,  as  they  advance,  require 
different  systems,  hence,  there  are  gradually  developed 
that  which  is  essential  to  benefit  all  planes  of  advance- 
ment among  the  different  races. 

Although  the  real  vitalizing,  the  true  healing  is 
done  spiritually,  it  is  ever  done  with  material  agen- 
cies. Not  the  well,  pure,  holy,  child  of  God  or  his 
spirit  body,  not  the  real  spirit,  the  real  man  must  be 
healed,  but  the  material  brain  and  body,  his  instru- 
ment, and  solely  with  the  material  can  it  be.  This 
should  not  surprise  a  system  such  as  Christian  Science, 
which  claims  truly  that  the  material  and  the  spiritual 
can  never  coalesce.  Material  and  spiritual  life  are 
the  same,  material  and  spiritual  substance  are  en- 
tirely  distinct.  Hence,  to  keep  that  which  is  cog- 
nized as  health  in  the  material  substance,  the  life  (spirit 
organisms)  of  the  material  must  develop  from  the 
material  that  which  will  cure  as  well  as  manufacture 
from  the  material  substance  of  all  life  organisms  that 
which  builds  up  the  material  substances  of  all  forms. 
A  form  is  an  aggregation  or  combination  of  countless 
life  organisms  which  manufacture  the  substance,  under 
law,  of  which  it  is  composed,  out  of  others  organisms 
taken  in  from  the  air,  the  water,  the  food  ,etc.  Un- 
der law,  they  develop  the  form  or  body,  under  direct- 
ivity they  keep  it  in  equilibrium  and  vivified.  Life 
is  not  manufactured  through  material  agencies,  but 
organic  substance,  that  which  gives  it  a  vehicle  of 
expression  is.  Hence  while  life  can  never  die,  the 
material  substance,  deprived  of  life  to  animate  it,  be- 
comes dead  matter,  when  it  is  deprived  of  that  which 
is  essential  for  it  to  repair  the  waste  of  the  ever  disinte- 
grating material  substance.  The  only  way  to  repair 
the  waste  is  through  material  agencies,  hence,  ever, 
in  all  forms,  nature  is  building  and  repairing  with 
new  material,  whilst  the  useless  is  being  discarded. 

65 


When  the  anatomy  of  the  brain  and  body  is  un- 
derstood, it  will  be  recognized  by  all,  as  do  the  minor- 
ity today,  that  to  attain  a  high  degree  of  efficiency, 
one  must  take  as  good  care  of  the  material  brain  and 
body,  with  material  agencies,  as  they  possibly  can. 
But  while  the  majority,  in  an  ignorant  manner  depend 
upon  the  material,  still  as  they  know  not  how  to  live 
in  harmony  with  natural  law  they  continually  violate 
it.  One  does  not  have  to  be  either  religious  or  spirit- 
ual to  keep  a  material  brain  and  body  harmonious, 
while  one  is  by  no  means  evil  and  malignant  because 
one  violates  natural  law  through  ignorance  or  be- 
cause one  gets  out  of  harmony  through  various,  un- 
selfish reasons.  Many  who  develop  their  brains  to 
become  receptive  to  the  knowledge  of  the  spirit 
spheres,  often  neglect  that  part  of  brain  which  unfolds 
the  spiritual,  and,  although  they  live  in  harmony  with 
natural  law  and  are  materially  wise,  they  seldom 
express  a  soul  gift. 

Love  is  the  greatest  soul  gift,  hence,  one  who 
expresses  this  law,  often,  through  ignorance,  fails  to 
live  in  harmony  with  natural  law,  and  entails  disease 
upon  himself,  and  yet  is  a  better  instrument  for  the 
spiritual  than  one  who  lives  in  perfect  harmony  with 
natural  law  and  who  never  expresses  a  soul  gift. 
Therefore  it  can  be  seen  that  the  material  must  be  de- 
pended on  to  cure  the  material,  and  that  the  higher 
truths,  the  soul  gifts  are  entirely  distinct  and  not  at  all 
connected  with  the  material,  are  merely  expressed 
through  the  material  brain  and  senses.  Hence,  while 
a  Christian  Scientist  or  any  follower  of  the  mental 
branches  can  maintain  health,  and  cure  the  material 
with  the  material,  spiritually  directed,  they  sometimes 
do  not  express  the  soul  gifts  as  perfectly  as  one  who 
does  not  live  in  harmony  with  natural  law  and  neglects 
the  material  through  purely  spiritual,  unselfish  reasons. 
Thus  many  a  sweet  sufferer    like    Elizabeth    Barret 


Browning,  sufferers  through  ignorance,  out  of  har- 
mony with  natural  law,  while  sufficiently  in  tune  with 
the  Infinite  to  live  a  life  more  spiritually  unfolded 
than  many  who  keep  brains  and  bodies  well  through 
purely  material  methods.  Many  a  one  has  sacrificed 
life  in  epidemics,  (whilst  expressing  the  soul  gifts  and 
affirming  all  truth  and  life  and  good  theirs),  by 
falling  a  victim  to  the  scourge.  Many  a  one  to  save 
life  has  sacrificed  his  own  whilst  vainly  offering 
up  affirmations.  One  who  is  debilitated  or  ill  through 
lack  of  some  essential  element  in  the  brain  and  body, 
can  affirm  until  the  day  of  judgment,  and  unless  he 
takes  that  which  is  essential  in  air,  water,  food  or 
tonic,  will  collapse  whilst  affirming  health  and  deny- 
ing disease  as  many  have  done,  despite  the  best  efforts 
of  various  mental  branches.  One  who  combines  the 
two,  who  recognizes  a  material  body  must  be  provided 
for  materially  to  be  a  good  instrument  for  the  spirit, 
can,  when  the  deficiency  is  supplied,  through  the  spirit 
whose  power  develops  the  antidote,  (very  seldom 
done),  or  the  material  maintain  a  certain  standard  of 
health,  with  occasional  lapses  when  out  of  harmony 
through  various  means  until  he  is  ready  to  become 
detached,  when  all  the  systems  combined  will  fail  to 
keep  him,  as  is  shown  in  the  countless  who  succumb. 

When  one  sees  that  all  are  ordained  to  go,  that 
all  pass  on  despite  all  the  best  efforts  of  all  the  best 
systems,  when  one  thinks  of  the  countless  thousands 
that  no  system  can  heal  and  who  remain  sufferers 
throughout  life,  the  victims  of  many  diseases,  unable 
to  go  until  their  time  comes,  no  matter  how  seriously 
afflicted,  it  appears  that  one  must  be  rather  undevelop- 
ed to  claim  that  any  one  system,  purely  material  or 
purely  spiritual,  can  do  that  which  really  needs  the 
two  to  effect  the  cure,  and  when  one  realizes  that 
even  the  two  combined  fail  when  the  time  is  ripe  for 
detachment,  one    should  acknowledge,    as    did    Mrs. 

67 


Eddy,  that  Mind  governs  all,  as  she  never  so  keenly 
realized,  as  when,  do  all  she  could,  she  could  not  ban- 
ish belief  in  animal  magnetism,  and  found  herself, 
despite  all  affirmations  of  health  and  denials  of  disease, 
powerless  before  the  Divine  laws  of  the  Divine  Mind, 
with  which,  although  connected,  she  was,  as  are  all 
mortals,  a  poor  expression  of  the  real  true  spirits 
animating  them. 

It  is  true  there  are  some  who  are  sufficiently 
spiritually  unfolded  to  compass  almost  the  seemingly 
impossible.  Many  are  healed  and  heal  themselves 
of  incurable  diseases  through  faith  and  prayer. 

With  perfect  faith,  (few  have  it),  ye  can  remove 
mountains,  with  sincere  prayer  ye  can  become  so  in 
tune  with  the  Infinite,  as  to  lift  the  veil  between  the 
two  planes,  and  see,  with  the  true  sight,  the  invisible 
hosts  who  await  to  welcome  you.  With  daily  affirma- 
tion of  all  good,  with  a  positive  mental  attitude  to] 
swerve  not,  to  remain  steadfast,  with  perfect  faith  in\ 
All  Good,  even  though  not  cognized  as  God,  if  so  be 
it  ye  are  spiritually  unfolded,  with  sensible  attention 
to  the  material,  ye  can  indeed  dominate  the  material 
and  govern  it  wisely,  banish  disease,  upbuild  morally, 
and  humbly  learn  to  say,  "Father,  Thy  will,  not  mine 
be  done.  Thine  the  will  of  righteousness  and  love, 
mine  the  same."  Ever  bearing  in  mind  the  health 
of  the  material  body  is  but  a  condition,  not  a  soul 
gift,  and  not  dependent  upon  the  soul  gifts  to  either 
give  or  maintain,  although  often  necessary  for  the 
expression  of  some  of  the  soul  gifts.  There  is  a 
great  difference  between  health  of  the  body  and  health 
and    development    of  the  brain.  Many    a    poor 

maniac  has  a  strong,  robust  body.  Many  a  develop- 
ed brain  a  weak  one,  but  both  brain  and  body  can  be 
developed  and  strengthened  through  systematic  treat- 
ments and  through  attention  to  both  the  material  and 
the  spiritual. 


THE  FOLLY  OF  DENIALS  OF  THE  TRUTH, 


Many,  not  knowing  the  mechanism  of  the  mate- 
rial brain  and  body,  after  centuries  of  research  and 
study  have  given  to  the  world  scientific  facts,  (the 
literature  of  these  epochs  filled  with  their  misconcep- 
tions) which  have  been  proven,  through  the  micro- 
scope and  other  modern  instruments  not  at  all  correct, 
and,  as  these  instruments  have  proven  these  miscon- 
ceptions unreliable,  in  time  there  will  be  more  perfect 
ones  which  will  prove  many  of  the  latest  conceptions 
just  the  same. 

Although  the  material  brain  and  body,  is,  to  spirit, 
on  the  mortal  plane,  material,  and  is  under  material 
law,  all  pertaining  to  the  material  universe  is,  under 
the  law,  not  only  of  the  spiritual  universes,  but  suD- 
ject  to  Divine  laws,  which,  in  reality,  form  the  laws 
of  the  two  universes,  the  spiritual  and  the  material. 
Worlds  just  coming  into  existence  need  different  laws 
from  those  farther  advanced,  and,  as  there  are  laws 
for  every  stage  of  physical  formation,  there  are  laws, 
also,  for  every  plane  of  mental  advancement.  The 
material  world  is  cognized  by  every  form  of  life  ac- 
cording to  the  development  of  that  which  connects  it 
with  the  material,  and  as  there  is  difference,  between 
the  planes  of  advancement  of  animals  and  difference 
between  the  animals  on  the  same  plane  of  advance- 
ment, there  are  still  many  amongst  the  human  family 
on  very  low  planes,  therefore,  all  do  not  cognize  the 
material  world  similarly.  There  are  many  who  hav- 
ing eyes  to  see,  see  not  the  glory  and  beauty  of  the  sky, 
tint  and  color  of  the  flower,  the  many  objects  of  beauty 
which  appeal  to  the  more  cultivated  brain.  There 
are  many  who  have  no  conception  of  music,  etc.  When 
it  is  known  that  that  which  produces  the  different  im- 
pressions, through  the  sense  organs,  on  the  brain,  is 


produced  under  spiritual  processes,  it  will  also  be 
known  why  brain  and  senses  vary,  that  all  are  under 
law  and  advance  or  retrograde  under  directivity. 
Hence,  as  brain  is  developed  that  which  one  plane  of 
advancement  is  prepared  to  cognize  or  apprehend,  a 
lower  cannot,  despite  the  claim  of  some  that  the  brain 
of  an  ape,  (those  on  the  lowest  planes  of  the  undevel- 
oped races  of  Africa  are  but  little  bigger,)  can  com- 
prehend or  be  developed,  even,  though  subjected  to 
the  same  environment,  education,  etc.,  as  the  child  of 
one  on  the  lowest  planes  of  a  higher  race.  And,  as 
there  are  differences  in  brain  formation  amongst  the 
races,  there  are  different  planes  of  brain  development 
amongst  them,  but,  with  this  difference,  amongst  the 
higher  races,  that,  as  there  is,  and  always  has  been, 
more  or  less,  intermarriage  between  all  the  planes, 
and  more  or  less  advancement  and  retrogression 
amongst  various  families,  there  is,  here  and  there, 
through  heredity,  on  the  very  lowest  planes,  those, 
who  are  capable  of  not  only  developing,  but  regen- 
erating brain,  so  as  to  become  very  good  instruments 
for  the  thinkers  animating  them.  Therefore,  some 
times  from  the  very  lowest  walks  of  life  springs  a 
being,  entirely  out  of  harmony  with  his  family,  an 
alien  amongst  his  own  class.  The  difference,  not 
due  to  haphazard  chance  or  a  whimsical  fate,  but  (to 
those  who  first  formed  his  brain,  and,  who,  under  law, 
direct  and  supervise  material  conditions  which  (while 
he  himself  develops  his  brain  by  free  will  and  indivi- 
dual effort,  are  instrumental  in  developing  him. 

Humanity  will  soon  begin  to  recognize  the  truth 
that  while  brains  are  developed  to  apprehend  the 
truths  of  the  spirit  life  more  and  more  clearly),  men- 
tal and  moral  advancement,  on  the  mortal  plane  is 
not  the  great  desideratum,  or  all  would  continually 
advance  and  no  race,  nation  or  individual  retrograde. 

Can    anyone,     familiar     with    facts    deny,    that, 

70 


although,  there  has  been  slow,  steady  progression 
amongst  the  majority  of  races,  as  there  ever  will  be, 
that  races,  nations  and  individuals  have  attained  to 
a  certain  height,  and  have  either  retrograded  or  been 
wiped  out  of  existence?  This  truth  must  be  known. 
NO  race  has  ever  attained  to  the  development  of  the 
Aryan,  and,  although  some  of  its  branches  have  retro- 
graded, its  leading  ones,  (despite  the  present  war, 
which  is  for  purpose  of  purification  and  readjust- 
ment,) are  on  more  unfolded  spiritual  planes,  have 
greater  brain  development  than  any  race  has  ever  had, 
at  any  stage  of  development.  Hence,  that  which 
was  apprehended  and  promulgated  as  truth  by  many, 
in  previous  eras,  amongst  the  various  races,  even 
though  some  produced  many  highly  developed,  is  not 
accepted  by  those,  today,  who  prove  their  cognitions 
and  conceptions  incorrect.  Will  any  one  deny  that 
the  earth  is  not  stationary  as  presumed  by  Aristotle, 
one  of  the  greatest  intellects  of  his  epoch,  if  not  the 
greatest?  Will  anyone  deny  India  retrograded  under 
Buddhism?  Not  due,  to  as  claimed  by  some,  but 
despite  Buddha's  teachings.  Although  there  were  a 
few  who  seemingly  apprehended  as  there  are  today, 
his  lofty  character,  his  noble  aspirations,  alone  were, 
beyond  doubt,  that  which  made  them  seemingly  grasp 
that,  were  they  developed  today,  they  could  not  under- 
stand. A  very  few  prepared  to  understand  the  Lord, 
were  on  a  more  unfolded  spiritual  plane  than  those 
of  Buddha's  time,  and,  though  many  centuries  of 
bloodshed  and  carnage  have  elapsed  since,  and  many 
revolutions,  through  that  called  the  religion  of  Christ, 
the  many  who  lacked  the  spiritual  unfoldment,  the 
brain  development  to  understand  the  Lord,  who  called 
themselves  Christians,  did  not  realize  that  they  had 
not  the  slightest  conception  of  His  true  character,  and 
His  real  mission  of  peace,  love  and  harmony,  just  as  to- 
day waving  aloft  His  banner  many  beseech  His  inter- 

71 


cession  and  aid  to  help  them  in  perpetuating  the  brute 
characteristics  which  He  came  to  teach  them,  if  essen- 
tial for  their  discipline,  to  overcome.  How  unspirit- 
ual  must  be  the  brain  which  attributes  to  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  the  animal  characteristics  of  those  who 
misunderstood  Him  then  and  today.  Hence,  it  can 
be  seen  religious  truth  and  scientific  truth  is  appre- 
hended solely  according  to  the  development  and 
receptivity  of  the  individual  material  brain  and  senses. 
But,  because  one  fails  to  apprehend  truth,  one  should 
not  deny  to  others  that  which  one  fails  to  grasp,  and 
because  one  fails  to  grasp  it  does  not  prove  that  be- 
cause another  can,  that  he  is  mistaken,  it  but  proves 
that  the  one,  on  a  higher  plane  grasps  that  which  he 
cannot.  The  highest  conception  proves  superiority, 
as  the  highest  character  is,  undoubtedly,  that  which 
expresses  the  highest  qualities.  Would  one  prefer 
Nero,  the  monster,  to  Buddha  the  eminent  spirit,  who, 
although  he  lived  a  lofty,  self-abnegating  life,  still  did 
not  attain  to  the  plane  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who 
never  lived  a  material  life,  who  had  neither  wife  nor 
child,  who  made  no  distinctions,  who  taught  the  pub- 
lican, the  sinner,  who  forgave  Mary  Magdalene,  the 
thief  on  the  cross,  who  taught  of  a  Home  where  all  was 
Love  and  life  everlasting,  not  of  extinction,  who  in- 
stilled faith,  hope,  charity,  courage,  love,  etc? 

True  Christianity,  the  Christ  spirit  is  not  confined 
to  one  religion  nor  one  race.  It  is  found  whereso- 
ever there  be  those  who  are  developed  enough  to  be 
good  instruments  for  truth. 

Is  it  true  we  are  only  material? 

No,  we  are  spirits. 

Is  it  true  that  God  or  the  Supreme  Power  is 
Omnipotent? 

Yes,  God  is  Omnipotent. 

Is  it  true  we  live  on  this  plane  forever,  this  our 
only  life? 

72 


No,  it  is  not? 

Is  it  true  the  material  body  is  transformed  into 
a  spiritual  one,  or  the  soul? 

No,  it  is  not  true. 

Is  it  true  we  are  cursed,  born  in  sin? 

No,  it  is  not  true. 

Is  it  true  we  are  punished  and  go  to  hell  and 
damnation? 

No,  it  is  not  true. 

Is  it  true  life  ceases  to  exist  and  we  are  wiped  out 
of  existence? 

No,  life  always  lives. 

Is  it  true  we  are  reincarnated  again  and  again? 

No,  it  is  not  true. 

Is  it  true  we  are  great  spirits  born  in  or  impress- 
ing material  bodies? 

No,  it  is  true  we  are  God's  children,  impressing 
for  a  time  mortal  bodies,  ordained  in  time  to  become 
great  spirits  through  individual  will  and  effort. 

Is  it  true  children,  not  baptized,  are  consigned 
to  Purgatory? 

It  is  not  true,  no  such  place  as  Purgatory. 

Is  it  true  that  salvation  is  dependent  upon  faith 
in  Christ? 

No,  or  our  loving  Father  would  be  a  monster 
incredible  to  consign  the  millions  who  never  heard  of 
Christ  prior  to  His  coming,  the  millions  today  who 
have  never  heard  of  Him,  and  the  millions  who 
through  poor  brains  can  never  grasp  or  apprehend 
Him  to  hell.  All  no  less  the  children  of  Him  than\ 
those  who  claim  the  only  way  to  life  everlasting  is 
through  Him, 

Is  it  true  that  the  mortal  body  is  unreal,  that  mate- 
rial substance  is  not  real? 

No,  material  substance  is  real  while  it  is  combined 
and  grouped  as  substance,  it  is  still  real  when  it  is 
resolved  into  electrons  under  another  form. 

73 


Is  it  true  that  the  mortal  plane  of  consciousness 
is  illusory? 

No,  the  mortal  plane  is  as  real  as  is  the  spiritual 
while  the  spirit  is  conscious  on  it.  Solely  that  which 
is  not  cognized  by  the  spirit  but  suggested  to  him  is 
illusory?  The  pain,  suffering  and  animal  character- 
istics of  the  material  body.  Only  the  good  is  true 
and  real. 

Is  it  true  that  we  can  have  more  than  one  self? 

No,  there  is  but  one  real  self,  the  spirit  ever  in  the 
real  spirit  body,  after  being  born  in  it,  amongst  the 
same  dear  ones  brought  forth  on  earth,  but  those  who 
have  material  bodies  have  brains  which,  under  law, 
sometimes  for  various  reasons  become  more  or  less 
poisoned  by  the  life  organisms  of  their  bodies  which 
prevent  the  spirit  from  controlling  the  brain,  and  it, 
makes  him  in  a  sense  act  almost  like  another  personality 
but  when  it  is  in  harmony,  in  accord,  the  consciousness 
of  all  its  life  organisms  are  merged  into  the  conscious- 
ness of  the  spirit  and  there  is  unison.  Then  there  is  per- 
mitted sometimes  other  spirits  to  take  charge  of  certain 
bodies  while  their  own  spirits  are  being  educated,  in 
the  real  life,  and,  as  they  have  to  use  the  material  brain 
and  senses,  and  are  individual  spirits,  and  different  in 
many  respects,  they  impress  as  perfectly  as  they  can, 
that  which  they  know  themselves. 

Is  it  true  that  there  is  evil  in  the  spirit  spheres, 
and  that  evil  spirits,  demons  are  allowed  to.  obsess 
and  torture  us? 

No,  the  brains  impressed  so  are  impressed  through 
auto-suggestion,  and  that  which  Mrs.  Eddy  calls  ani- 
mal magnetism,  nothing  spiritual  about  it.  When 
one  is  impressed  with  truth,  he  knows  that  evil  is 
unreal,  in  the  sense,  that  it  is  not  ordained  to  last,  and 
only  a  state  of  consciousness  for  this  plane,  that  the 
sole  hells  in  existence  are  really  of  the  mortal  brain, 
and  have  no  spiritual  reality.  Only  the  good  is  true, 
and  only  the  true  real. 

74 


Is  it  true  there  is  a  devil  or  father  of  lies? 

No,  although,  there  are  many  of  God's  children, 
pure  spirits,  who  through  material  brains,  under  law, 
act  like  devils  to  mortal  sense. 

No,  that  which  must  be,  will  be,  but  where  any- 
thing is  asked  for  that  will  not  interfere  with  material 
and  spiritual  law  it  is  granted,  not  otherwise. 

Is  it  true  that  faith  can  prolong  life  ordained  to  go? 

No,  not  one  moment.  Those  who  are  healed 
through  faith  and  prayer  are  not  ordained  to  go,  hence 
nil  who  have  brains  in  harmony,  when  not  ordained 
to  go,  can,  through  faith  and  prayer  be  healed. 

Can  we  deny  the  disease,  lack  of  ease  of  the  mor- 
tal body,  and  cure  it  solely  by  affirmations  and  denials? 

Not  unless  one  lives  in  harmony  with  both 
natural  and  spiritual  law.  It  is  not  true  to  deny  the 
truth  that  the  material  body,  not  the  spirit,  is  out  of 
harmony.  But  it  is  truth  to  affirm  the  power  of  the 
spirit  and  to  suggest  to  the  material  that  which  will 
restore  harmony,  if  necessary,  obtain  the  aid  of  healer 
who  never  heals,  but  only  suggests  to  the  spirit's 
mind  that  which  he  often  cannot  receive  from  the 
brain  himself,  hence,  silent  treatments  often  are  the 
most  efficacious.  The  spirit  receives  the  treatment 
and  himself  heals  his  material  instruments  and  effects 
the  cure,  when  he  brings  his  brain  in  harmony  with 
the  real  and  true  brain  connected  with  the  Divine 
Mind. 

Can  one  heal  oneself,  with  out  the  aid  of  material 
agencies? 

All  material  bodies  need  material  agencies  to 
manufacture  the  material  substance,  hence  all  mate- 
rial forms  prey  upon  each  other,  the  strong  upon  the 
weak;  air,  food,  water,  is  essential  to  maintain  life  and 
to  develop  the  highest  efficiency.  Although  there  are 
those  who  can  suspend  animation,  live  for  varying  per- 
iods without  air,  food  or  water,  they  are  absolutely  es- 


sential  to  keep  the  material  body  in  activity  and  health. 
All  according  to  custom,  habit,    education,    training, 
etc.,  develop  brains    and    bodies    differently.       That 
which  is  beneficial  for  one  is  not  for  another.      Some 
can  live  with  but  little  impure  air,  some  with  little, 
poor  food,  some  with  very  little  exercise,  but  all   re- 
quire some  air,  some  water,  some  exercise  or  life  ceases 
and  they  become  atrophied,  muscles  flabby  and  useless. 
Can  one  be  healed  by  physical  culture? 
Yes,  of  many  diseases,  but  not  of  all,  when  sys- 
tematically practiced,    but   any  deviation    is  attended 
with  danger  as  it  can  only  develop  the  body  up  to   a 
certain  stage.      If  one,  not  familiar  with  the  laws  of 
the  spirit  depends  entirely  upon  it,  he  is  liable  (through 
the  erroneous  conceptions  of  those,  not  familiar  with 
the  mechanisms  of  brain  and  body,  or  with  the  power 
which  regulates  the  capacity  to  endure  of  each   vital 
organ,  under    law,)   to  tax    beyond    the  capacity,    to 
endure  as  a  boiler   is   liable  to   explode,   one   of   the 
vital  organs,  just,  asmany  who,  unaware  of  the  derange- 
ment of  these  organs  receiving  no  intimation,    until 
death  comes,  succumb  to  heart  failure,  paralysis,  etc. 
If  correctly  impressed  they  would  know  that,  though 
the  vital  organs  never  rest  seemingly  to  them,  that  they 
are  regularly  vitalized  nightly,  while  the  spirit  is  ab- 
sent, and  that  in  repose  and  rest,  they  do  not  have   to 
work  so  hard,  as  when  taxed  beyond  their  capacity   to 
endure.       Thus,  those  who  practice  physical  culture 
with  success  have  the  sense  to  build  up  the  body  with 
plenty  air,  water,  food,  sleep,  nature's  restorer  or  they 
exhaust  their  vitality.       Some  brain  specialists  claim 
there  is  no  such  thing  as  fatigue  to  the  vital  organs, 
the  mental  branches,  none  to  the  spirit.      The  truth 
is  the  vital  organs  are  but  instruments  for  the  body  as 
the  body  is  for   the  spirit,  and  they   both    are  under 
natural  law,  and  all  that  puts  the  brain  or  body  out  of 
harmony,  too  much  or  too  little  exercise,  too  much  or 


too  little  food,  not  enough  food,  fresh  air,  great  men- 
tal excitement,  etc.,  will  result  in  that  sensed  as  illness, 
whether  acknowledged  or  not.  Therefore  it  is  folly 
to  deny  truth,  rather  look  it  in  the  face,  and  do  that 
which  is  most  beneficial,  if  not  awakened  to  the  truth, 
whether  to  depend  upon  all  systems  instead  of  one  to 
keep  health  and  activity.  All  under  law  and  all  under 
God. 

Does  Materia  Medica  heal? 

Yes,  since  it  appeals  to  the  masses,  it  is  the  most 
popular,  heals  greater  numbers,  and  its  most  enlighten- 
ed members  are  doing  more  good  than  all  the  mental 
branches  combined,  and  just  as  much  instruments, 
under  Divine  Law  as  they  are. 


77 


WHAT  IS  RIGHT? 


All,  according  to  how  brain  is  formed  in  the  first 
place  and  how  developed  through  environment,  edu- 
cation, training,  association,  etc.,  have  different  con- 
ceptions of  right.  Were  all  subjected  to  the  same 
material  conditions,  environment,  etc.,  there  would  be 
still  many  different  conceptions,  due  to  the  first  forma- 
tion of  the  brain,  the  law  of  heredity,  and  the  mate- 
rial conditions  made  by  those  in  charge.  Among 
children,  subjected  to  the  same  material  conditions, 
there  are  countless  different  ideas  and  conceptions, 
and  even  among  families  there  are  often  very  marked 
differences.  It  is  often  the  case  that  many,  subjected 
to  strict  religious  training,  are  not  as  morally  advanced 
as  many  who  have  never  had  any,  not  due  to  the 
religious  training  as  presumed,  but  to  the  formation 
of  the  brain  and  the  law  of  heredity.  Thus  from  the 
slums  emerges  a  giant  intellect  occasionally,  and  from 
many,  unable  to  provide  proper  educational  advan- 
tages, come  the  greatest  minds,  not  through  educa- 
tion given  them,  but  because  their  brains  are  first 
formed  to  develop  through  will  and  individual  effort. 
Hence,  it  can  be  seen  while  education,  etc.,  is  good  for 
the  average  child  of  mediocre  intellect  and  ability,  the 
product,  he  of  material  conditions,  the  master  mind 
forms  conditions  often,  although  always  under  law 
and  directivity. 

There  is  as  great  difference  between  great  minds 
according  to  their  aspirations  and  pursuits  as  there  is 
between  those  on  the  lower  planes.  All  more  or  less, 
have  different  conceptions  of  that  which  is  right.  That 
which  is  presumed  to  be  conscience  is  the  still,  small, 
often  unheeded,  more  often  never  heard,  voice  of  the 
spirit. 

That  which  one  race  or  plane,  according    to  its 

78 


advancement,  thinks  right,  one  on  a  higher  rejects, 
thus  as  brain  has  developed  the  conceptions  of  right 
among  all  races  have  become  truer,  clearer,  more 
spiritual,  according  to  the  time  from  whence  they 
evolved  from  the  animal.  That  which  was  done  by 
primitive  man  is  not  today.  Although  the  animal 
lust  and  propensities  still  dominate,  they  are  ashamed 
in  the  broad  light  of  day.  While  it  is  true  races, 
nations  and  individuals  have  retrograded,  although 
the  majority  advance,  that  which  causes  retrogression, 
the  undeveloped  life  organisms,  of  the  races  living 
today  are  more  developed  than  when  races  were  wiped 
out  of  existence,  when  for  purpose  of  purification 
and  readjustment,  as  well  as  for  the  detachment  of 
many,  physical  and  mental  upheavals,  under  law,  do 
that  which  is  necessary.  Prior  to  every  war  similar 
to  the  present,  the  majority  of  the  reigning  classes, 
those  in  power  expressed  the  evils  and  weaknesses  of 
the  undeveloped.  Not  so  today,  although  the  ones 
in  power  seemingly  control,  they  are  but  the  products, 
the  instruments,  under  law,  of  conditions  which  (as 
brains  become  better  instruments)  are  inevitable,  under 
the  universal  law  of  progression,  in  the  real  life.  Not- 
withstanding that  brains  advance  and  their  concep- 
tions become  clearer  they,  who  differ,  cannot  agree  any 
more  than,  when,  as  primitive  men,  they  fought  over 
the  spoils  of  the  chase,  and  the  woman  bought,  sold 
or  stolen.  Hence  the  different  nations  all  deem  that 
they  are  right  and  all  think  they  are  doing  their  high- 
est duty  when  they  fight  to  sacrifice  the  life  given 
them  by  God  to  prevent  their  own  brethren  and  sis- 
ters, of  the  same  race,  from  encroaching  upon  that 
which  they  think  their  own  especial  rights. 

Many  engaged  in  the  present  struggle  recognize 
that  not  one  is  right,  many  in  it  through  love  of  coun- 
try, family  and  expediency,  etc.,  would  gladly  refuse 
if  strong  enough  to  brave  public  opinion.  While 
the  majority  of  those  in  power  and  the  majority    of 

79 


the  masses  are  inflated  with  false  ideas  of  right,  there 
is  a  much  larger  number  than  ever  before  who  do  not 
approve  of  war  and  know  they  are  not  right  (despite 
the  hatred  and  bitterness  of  those  who  strive  to  keep 
alive  the  fires  of  hell,  through  various  ignoble  reasons, 
safely  ensconced  at  home)  (they,  notwithstanding  they 
recognize  this  cupidity,  commercialism,  love  of  power 
and  lucre)  are  willing  to  ruthlessly  sacrifice  them- 
selves through,  as  said  before,  a  mistaken  idea  of  duty. 
These  would,  (instead  of  as  in  days  of  old,  torture 
women  and  children  needlessly  and  kill  all  prisoners 
as  all  primitive  races  do  today,)  share  their  last  crust 
with  their  enemy.  So  different  are  the  conceptions 
of  right  of  the  different  nations  that  they  all  think 
they  are  right  as  did  the  North  and  South  in  the  United 
States  where  father  slew  son,  and  brother,  brother. 
Although  there  are  different  conceptions  of  right  as 
there  are  different  conceptions  of  religion  (righteous- 
ness is  religion),  all  the  righteous  are  religious  whether 
they  believe  in  God  or  not,  there  is  true  religion,  not 
the  false,  numberless  misconceptions  as  there  is  right- 
eousness, the  true  right  of  the  soul  of  God,  not  acquir- 
ed on  the  animal  plane  or  evolved  from  the  first  cell, 
but  from  the  Mind  of  Omnipotence.  The  various 
conceptions  of  those  engaged  in  this  war,  though  they 
honestly  believe  them,  are  not  right  in  God's  sight  and 
right  to  the  large  number  who  are  better  instruments 
for  the  truths  of  the  real  life  and  who  openly  advocate 
peace.  The  unity  of  God,  the  unity  of  His  children, 
the  unity  of  good,  of  love,  of  righteousness  are  identi- 
cal, one  cannot  be  without  the  other.  Good  is  not 
evil,  love  is  not  hate,  righteousness  is  not  wrong. 
Though  they  believe  evil  is  good,  hate  instead  of  love, 
does  not  prove  them  right.  Evil  is  not  good,  hate 
is  not  love,  wrong  is  not  right.  They  merely,  accord- 
ing to  the  development  of  their  brains  and  minds, 
cognize  righteousness  imperfectly.  Though  their 
words  be  of  love  and  righteousness,  their  acts  are  of 

80 


hate  and  wrong.  Then  how  can  they  be  right?  They 
are  none  of  them  right,  no  matter  how  they  think,  and 
as  they  are  not  right,  those  in  other  countries  who  en- 
courage them  to  carnage  and  lust  are  not  right. 

Those  who  from  commercial  reasons,  (through 
love  of  power  and  money,  who  manufacture  munitions 
to  destroy  their  own,  who  shut  their  eyes  to  truth, 
who  will  not  see,  through  fear  of  popular  opinion  or 
the  enmity  of  another  nation,  who  will  not  uphold 
that  which  within  their  souls,  they  know  to  be  right, 
but  alas,  cannot  express  through  their  undeveloped 
brains,  not  fitted  to  apprehend  truth,  are,  like  the 
Pharisees,  poor  vehicles  for  righteousness,  but  good 
ones  for  materialism.  Could  they  see  clearly,  were 
they  impressed  correctly,  they  would  turn  with  horror 
and  loathing  from  their  false  conceptions,  as  many 
will  when  too  late.  They  would  cease  to  be  instru- 
mental in  causing  the  death  of  those,  who,  were  it  not 
for  the  weaknesses  and  the  evils  of  their  kind,  would 
go  in  a  more  peaceful  manner.  Be  warned  in  time, 
ere  you  precipitate  greater  holocausts  and  sign  your 
own  death  warrants.  Take  heed  ere  too  late  you 
bemoan  that  which  you  could  all  prevent,  for  while 
you  are  under  law,  and  that  which  must  be  will  be, 
yet  know  it  could  be  in  a  very  much  more  peaceful 
manner,  hence  the  liberation  of  so  many  with  suffer- 
ing and  torture,  instead  of  peacefully,  as  it  would  be 
were  you  free  from  the  lusts  of  the  animal. 

While  ye,  God's  children,  are  pure,  holy  spirits, 
shut  off  from  the  spirit  spheres  your  poor  material 
brains  and  bodies,  in  a  sense,  are  almost  distinct  per- 
sonalities, until  their  consciousness  is  merged  with 
yours,  hence  will,  will  with  the  inherent  power  of  a 
child  of  God  to  pierce  the  crass  density  of  thy  material 
brain,  will  to  transmit  that  which  is  really  right,  not 
that  which  seemeth  so. 

Is  it  right  to  murder  an  individual?      No;  then 

81 


it  must  be  wrong  to  murder  many,  as  all  engaged  in 
the  war  are.  Is  it  right  for  nations  to  murder?  No, 
that  which  is  wrong  in  an  individual,  is  wrong  in  a 
nation.  Is  it  right  for  an  individual  to  steal,  to  de- 
prive his  neighbor  of  his  wife,  family,  home  country? 
No,  then  it  is  not  right  in  a  nation.  Is  it  right  to 
debauch  the  pure,  to  betray  the  innocent,  to  slay  even 
an  enemy?  No,  then  it  is  not  right  for  a  nation.  Is 
it  right  to  set  all  laws  of  good  and  righteousness  at 
defiance,  to  trample  honor  underfoot,  to  make  Justice 
cry  aloud,  to  make  Faith,  Hope,  Charity  flee  with 
horror,  in  short,  is  it  right  to  practice  the  most  damna- 
ble arts  of  paganism,  whilst  professing  to  be  follow- 
ers of  Christ,  the  Prince  of  Peace?  Deride,  scoff  if 
you  will,  all  that  He  suffered  for,  all  that  He  repre- 
sents, but  remember  "an  eye  for  an  eye,  a  tooth  for  a 
tooth"  ever  meets  with  the  swift  law  of  compensation. 

Is  that  which  you  sin  and  struggle  for  worth  it? 
Is  the  wealth  of  the  world  more  than  honor,  is  all  the 
land  of  all  nations  combined  worth  the  terrible  price 
ye  are  paying?  Could  ye  feel  the  aching,  breaking 
hearts  of  those  who  suffer,  pray  and  wait  at  home,  the 
widows,  the  orphans,  the  bereft  mother,  sweetheart, 
friends,  ye  would  get  down  on  your  knees  and  pray 
to  that  God  (ye  not  only  who  are  engaged  in  the  war, 
but  ye  who  are  responsible  for  it  and  ye  who  are  pro- 
viding the  munitions  to  prolong  it,)  for  oblivion, 
rather  than  see  their  tortured  faces  and  hear  their 
heart  breaking  cries.  Could  ye  but  see  the  terrible 
destruction  of  property,  the  devastation  of  fair  lands 
of  peace  and  plenty,  the  wanton  disregard  for  all  that 
it  hath  taken  centuries  to  develop,  could  ye  realize 
the  creative  genius  that  is  being  laid  low,  the  genius 
that  is  slow  to  develop,  ye  would  hang  thy  heads  with 
shame  and  paralyzed  would  be  the  hand  extended  for 
gold. 

With  uthat  measure  ye  mete,"  on,  ponder  on  that, 
"with  what  measure  ye  mete,"  think  ye,  ye  are  right 

82 


when  ye  make  thy  brother  thine  enemy,  when  ye  fill 
him  with  hate  and  contempt,  when  ye  bequeath  to 
thy  children  a  heritage  of  woe  and  dishonor? 

Though  God  and  righteousness  are  at  the  helm, 
and  in  time  there  will  be  greater  freedom,  liberty  and 
fraternity,  reflect  ere  that  is  accomplished,  thy  children 
will  suffer.  They,  weakened  and  disheartened,  illum- 
ined with  clearer  visions,  will  bring  order  out  of  chaos, 
and  though  adversity,  want  and  disease  will  decimate 
many  they  will  strive  to  unite  all  whom  they  can,  un- 
der a  banner  of  peace  and  love.  And  ye,  not  engaged 
in  this  struggle,  who  foolishly  claim  ye  are  neutral, 
realize  that  but  a  very  limited  number  are.  All  are 
bound  by  ties  of  blood  or  self  interest,  to  the  warring 
nations.  Is  it  right  to  judge,  condemn  the  potentate 
or  government  of  any,  not  knowing  the  truth?  How 
can  ye,  when  all  assert  they  are  right,  and  all  give 
different  versions,  decide  which  is,  if  ye  are  really 
neutral?  Therefore,  ye  who  sympathize  with  those 
who  are  connected  with  ye  by  ties  of  blood,  of  self 
interest,  cannot  be  neutral,  and  ye  cannot  be  impartial 
judges,  not  knowing  the  truth.  Ye  may  think  that 
ye  can  by  putting  all  personal  feelings  aside,  all  the 
opinions  formed  by  reading  the  views  and  censored 
articles  of  the  ones  with  whom  ye  sympathize  and 
cooly,  dispassionately  weigh  the  character  of  the  dif- 
ferent nations,  but,  if  so,  ye  will  decide  according  to 
that  which  ye  know,  that  which  ye  have  read,  that 
which  ye  have  heard  with  the  brain  and  mind  ye  have 
formed,  and  you  opinion,  if  not  in  harmony  with  love 
and  righteousness,  love  for  thy  neighbor  as  thyself* 
love  for  thy  enemy  as  thy  neighbor,  ye  will  be  on  a 
par  with  all  who  claim  they  are  right,  who  think  it  is 
right  for  them  to  kill,  steal  from,  and  torture  the 
enemy,  but  wrong  for  the  enemy  to  kill,  steal  from  and 
torture  them.  Ye,  like  all,  not  able  to  cognize  right. 
Russia  has  more  land,  more  undeveloped  wealth 
than  any  in  the  world.       England's  boast  is  that  the 


sun  never  sets  on  her  domain;  France  has  more  than 
ample  territory  for  her  people;  Germany  has  develop- 
ed her  people  to  the  highest  efficiency  to  enable  her 
to  provide  for  them  within  a  limited  area.  Russia, 
England,  France,  have  been  at  war  several  times 
within  the  last  forty  years;  Germany  has  been  prepar- 
ing to  protect  herself  from  Russia  and  France,  know- 
ing her  desire  to  regain  the  territory,  which  under 
German  rule,  has  become  more  or  less  German. 

England  thinks  it  right  to  make  herself  Mistress 
of  the  Seas,  to  hold  dominion  over  a  large  portion  of 
the  globe.  Russia  thinks  it  right  to  endeavor  to 
make  herself  the  greatest  power.  France  thinks  it 
right  to  regain  her  own.  Germany  thinks  it  right  to 
develop  her  people  to  the  highest  efficiency  through 
industry,  perseverance,  application  unexcelled,  and 
hence,  has  become  the  greatest  instrument  for  the 
knowledge  of  the  spirit  spheres. 

She  thinks  she  has  as  much  right  to  an  army  as 
England  has  to  a  navy,  that  she  should  be  honored  for 
developing  herself  so  tremendously  upon  so  restricted 
an  area,  that  she  has  as  much  right  to  the  seas  of  God 
as  England  has,  and  that,  can  she  not  obtain  her  rights 
peacefully,  (as  she  and  all  are  still  animal),  the  sole 
way  in  which  she  can  obtain  her  share  of  the  spoils 
is  to  fight  for  them. 

It  is  folly  to  bewail,  on  mortal  plane,  that  which 
the  people  are  not  yet  developed  to  enjoy,  and  that  is 
the  blessings  of  peace.  But  while  it  is  folly  to  bewail, 
it  is  not  folly  to  strive  for  it,  recognizing  that  it  can 
only  come  through  the  determined  efforts  of  united 
nations.  As  the  various  peoples  cannot  have  it  with- 
out bloodshed,  bloodshed  is,  under  law,  permitted, 
and  as  they  can  only  learn  through  the  sole  hells  they 
ever  know  on  earth,  the  hells  of  war,  they  only  learn 
after  they  have  wrought  all  the  misery  and  ruin  they 
possibly  can  and    sacrificed    countless    lives.        Only 

84 


through  suffering  do  they  learn;  therefore  for  pur- 
pose of  purification  and  readjustment,  solely  accom- 
plished in  this  way,  and  to  liberate  the  countless  who 
awaken  in  their  glorious  Homes  of  beauty,  free  from 
the  horrors  of  mortal  plane  is  war  permitted.  Those 
who  are  left,  here  and  there  develop  through  the 
crucible  of  suffering,  temptations  overcome  through 
the  bitter  experiences  of  those  who  have  perished,  and, 
this,  not  known  on  the  mortal  plane,  the  brains  and 
bodies  of  those  destined  to  be  leaders,  composed  of 
more  highly  developed  life  organisms  which  render 
them  better  instruments  for  quality,  liberty  and  frater- 
nity. It  can  be  seen  that  humanity  is  on  the  upward 
march  when  one  reviews  the  history  of  the  past,  and 
realizes  that,  now,  instead  of  nations  being  wiped  out 
of  existence,  only  individuals  go. 

Although  it  is  true  that  entire  races  have  been 
swept  out  of  existence  and  continents  submerged,  all 
life  organisms  were  not  and  many  were  in  forms  of 
life,  on  a  much  higher  scale,  than  when  first  brought 
forth,  many  in  very  advanced  forms,  and  ever  a  few 
in  man,  hence  it  can  be  seen  that,  notwithstanding 
there  is  a  preponderance  of  undeveloped  ones  in  those 
nations  and  indivuduals  which  and  who  retrograde 
on  very  low  planes,  more  recently  evolved  from  the 
animal,  and  many  just  evolving  from  the  first  cells, 
the  truth  is,  all  are  developing  and  constantly  repro- 
ducing. Every  form  is  composed  of  countless  ones 
transmitted  from  countless  progenitors.  The  most 
highly  developed  reproducing  their  own  kind,  ever 
advancing.  The  undeveloped  ever  producing  their 
own  kind,  ever  advancing.  But  so  slow  is  that  con- 
sidered evolution,  that  it  takes  countless  years  ere 
developedment  can  be  noticed.  Hence,  those  who 
inherit,  for  purpose  of  discipline  a  majority  of  unde- 
veloped ones,  such  as  Greece  and  Spain  when  they 
could  not  heed  spiritual    impressions,    controlled  by 


the  material,  they,  not  responsible  for  the  formations 
of  the  brains  transmitted  to  their  children,  transmitted 
that  which  caused  them  to  retrograde. 

Oh,  ye  wise  and  learned,  ye  claim  there  is  a 
Supreme  Power  governing  all.  Yet  ye  hold  thy- 
selves  and  brethren  responsible  for  the  conditions 
which  have  evolved,  developed  from  a  little  material 
cell.  And  ye  censure  all  who  fail  to  obey  thy  man 
made  laws  and  who  do  not  think  as  ye  do.  And,  oh, 
ye  spiritually  wise,  ye  claim  God,  Principle  is  Omni- 
potent and  yet  ye  make  the  pure,  holy  spirit  create 
vile  illusions  out  of  purity  and  holiness.  Why  do  ye 
not  see,  ye  who  believe  in  Nature  that  the  material  can 
only  develop  the  material  substance  and  that  the  life 
principle  which  develops  the  substance,  that  which 
governs  and  rules  is  under  guidance  and  directivity, 
slowly  developing  from  the  low  to  high,  from  imperfec- 
tion to  perfection,  and  as  life  has  developed  up  to  man 
with  but  few  retrogressive  steps,  it  is  still  developing 
with  fewer  retrogressive  steps  and  all  really  not  retro- 
gressing, only  seemingly  so  ,for  the  life  organisms 
which  compose  the  form  are  ever  on  the  upward  march 
even  though  the  form  may  have  a  preponderance  of 
those  on  a  low  plane. 

But,  while  ye  all  are  under  law  and  directivity  to 
develop  through  individual  will  and  effort,  the  essen- 
tial qualities,  not  the  soul  gifts,  ye,  spirits,  cannot 
change  immutable  law?  Therefore,  according  to 
your  plane  of  development,  ye  express  the  animal 
propensities  and  possibly  not  one  soul  gift.  How 
many  in  the  present  war  are  expressing  soul  gifts?  Yet 
as  God  is  Supreme  they  are  getting  that  which  is  essen- 
tial, even  though  they,  through  lack  of  development  of 
the  material  brain,  under  law,  which  they  cannot  vio- 
late, violate  mortal  law,  entirely  distinct.  Therefore, 
wThilst  developing  brain,  making  it  a  good  instrument, 
still  dominated  by  the  undeveloped  organsims,  they  ex- 

86 


press  lust  and  the  characteristics  of  the  animal  God  is 
Omnipotent,  this  plane  absolutely  necessary  with  its 
states  of  consciousness  of  evil,  to  develop  His  children. 
Think  ye  the  animal  diseases  and  propensities  would 
be  in  existence,  unless  for  a  purpose,  under  Omnipo- 
tent Wisdom?  Think  ye  that  Mind  which  is  of  God 
and  is  spiritual,  all  minds  are  spiritual,  that  termed 
mortal  is  spiritual,  could  create  independent  of  itself 
and  source  anything  at  all?  If  mortal  mind  creates 
the  illusions  and  all  mind  is  of  God,  then  He  must, 
as  Mind  governs  all,  create  the  illusions,  not  those  who 
form  mortal  mind,  through  their  material  instruments, 
for  apart  from  Him,  apart  from  Mind,  they  could  not 
develop  any  kind  of  mind,  noor  develop  substance  with- 
out mind.  Hence,  as  material  life  and  consciousness 
is  as  real,  save  that  it  is  transitory  for  the  individual 
spirit,  as  the  spiritual,  and  but  a  form  and  phase  of 
spirit  substance  and  spirit  consciousness,  and  under 
God  Omnipotent,  it  can  be  seen  while  all  are  impress- 
ed according  to  the  development  of  their  brains  with 
various  conceptions  of  right,  all  are  under  Divine  law, 
unchangeable,  gradually  developing,  not  solely  one 
race,  one  nation,  one  individual,  but  all  life  from  low 
to  high,  and  while  all  are  in  course  of  development, 
(all  material  worlds  are  for  this  purpose),  there  will 
always  be,  more  or  less  undeveloped  conditions,  always 
the  spiritual  impressing  the  material,  the  material 
transmitting  the  animal,  the  perpetual  conflict  to 
develop  the  essential  qualities.  And  while  develop- 
ing these  qualities,  as  there  is  universal  progression  in 
the  real  life,  all  are  impressed  more  or  less  with  the 
soul  gifts  to  cheer,  comfort  and  upbuild  mentally  and 
morally,  to  give  to  those  who  are  ready,  who  have 
overcome,  "the  peace  that  passeth  understanding"  and 
the  knowledge  that  the  real  life,  the  real  Home,  the 
real  plane  is  that  where  all  really  live,  though  they 
know  it  not,  while  developing  that  which  is  necessary. 

87 


SELF  CONTROL. 


When  one  has  a  brain  and  body  attended  to  pro- 
perly, and  every  wish  gratified,  it  is  easy  to  be  an 
optimist.  But  when  one  has  either  brain  or  body 
denied  that  which  is  essential,  it  is  very  difficult  for 
even  the  highly  advanced  to  maintain  the  necessary 
poise,  for,  despite  their  most  strenuous  efforts  the 
animal  almost  invaribly  conquers.  Yet  there  have 
been  and  are  many  who  dominate  all  material  condi- 
tions, and  denied  all  that  material  life  affords,  still 
keep  faith  in  God,  with  the  "peace  that  passeth  under- 
standing," and  many  who  if  not  religiously  inclined, 
with  good  material  brains,  philosophically  submit  to 
the  inevitable. 

Often  those  who  are  born  with  poor  brains  and  bod- 
ies, which  never  can  be  strengthened,  perish,  and  awak- 
en in  the  real  life,  all  essential  qualities  developed  be- 
fore those  who  are  stronger,  who  have  better  instru- 
ments for  the  soul  gifts,  develop  that  which  is  neces- 
sary for  them.  When  a  spirit  is  put  in  charge  of 
a  spirit  brain  and  body  developed  for  him  in  both 
worlds,  if  the  body  is  perfectly  developed,  he  does  not 
need  a  mortal  body  nor  more  mortal  training,  and 
is  detached  before  brought  forth  on  the  mortal  plane 
or  still-born.  None  are  favored,  but  receive  under 
law,  in  turn,  the  brain  and  body  which  is  connected 
with  the  Divine  Mind  and  thus  obtain  personality 
and  soul.  Every  life  organism  in  their  brains  and 
bodies  has  been  developed  in  both  worlds,  to  yield 
them  perfect  submission.  Those  ordained  for  the 
mortal  plane  must  continue  the  development  and  un- 
dergo with  the  material  brain  and  body  that  which  is 
essential,  the  material  brain  within  the  spiritual,    not 


occupying  the  same  place,  but  within  interstices, 
hence  all  the  material  brain  receives  from  the  mate- 
rial life  is  recorded  on  the  real  spiritual  brain  and  all 
that  is  necessary  for  the  spirit  on  the  mortal  plane  of 
consciousness  is  impressed  by  those  in  charge  until  he 
brings  the  material  brain  in  harmony  with  the  spirit- 
ual, when  he,  through  his  connection  with  the  Divine 
Mind,  more  or  less,  independently,  expresses  the  soul 
gifts. 

The  object  is  for  the  spirit  himself  to  develop  all 
that  remains  to  be  developed,  when  conscious  on  the 
mortal  plane  he  relies  entirely  on  the  mortal  brain,  for 
all  spiritual  mind  is  shut  off,  excepting  in  very  rare 
cases.  He  is  subject  to  the  laws  of  the  mortal  plane, 
and  if  he  has  but  one  quality  to  develop,  such  as  pati- 
ence, although  developed  along  other  lines,  he  remains 
until  he  develops  this  quality,  even  though  it  may  take 
him  many  years.  The  spirit,  attached  to  a  diseased 
or  feeble  body,  or  one  decreed  to  go  early  in  life 
through  accident,  etc.,  either  weak  or  strong,  generally 
has  but  one  quality  to  develop,  almost  entirely  devel- 
oped, and  although  seemingly  weak  and  undeveloped, 
mentally  afflicted  or  a  criminal,  is  detached  before 
those  who  are  a  long  time  in  developing  theirs. 

The  progression  of  the  mortal  plane  is  due  to  those 
who  have  but  one  or  two  qualities  to  develop,  who 
have  developed  brains,  good  instruments  for  the  learn- 
ing and  wisdom  of  the  spirit  spheres.  Those  with 
poor  brains,  the  criminal  class,  etc.,  although  often 
kept  many  years  developing  certain  qualities,  with 
their  unreliable  brains  are  very  poor  instruments. 
The  Lord  Jesus  Christ  said  that  material  senses, 
(organs  for  the  brain,)  shut  out  truth  and  healing. 
The  material  brain  and  senses  are  responsible  for  the 
difference  in  mortals.  Brains  and  senses  vary  in  all. 
Through  the  brain  and  senses  individual  mortal  mind 
is  developed,  hence,  all  mortal  minds  vary.  The 
brain  and  mind  of  a  criminal    is  different    from    the 

89 


brain  and  mind  of  a  respectable  member  of  society. 
The  brain  and  mind  of  a  laborer  different  from  the 
brain  and  mind  of  a  college  professor,  the  brain  and 
mind  of  a  fool  or  weakling  different  from  the  brain 
and  mind  of  a  great  scientist.  As  these  vary,  so  do 
all  formed  differently  in  the  first  place,  vary  in  all. 
Hence  while  it  is  easy  for  some  to  express  self  control 
with  good  brains  and  minds,  it  is  much  more  difficult 
for  those  with  poor.  It  was  easier  for  Emerson 
(with  a  good  brain  first  formed,  to  develop  it,  and 
thus  exercise  self  reliance,  than  for  those  who  have 
brains  not  capable  of  being  developed  or  who  cannot 
develop  them  until  they  are  subjected  to  favorable 
material  conditions,  of  environment,  education,  etc. 
It  is  easy  for  one  with  a  full  stomach  to  be  patient 
under  certain  conditions,  while  it  is  very  difficult  for 
one  under  simular  to  be  patient  with  an  empty  one. 

Self  control,  self  reliance,  then,  is  largely  the 
result,  not  only  of  the  spiritual,  but  of  material  condi- 
tions on  the  mortal  plane,  with  those  who  have  not 
good  instruments,  and  yet,  many  with  poor  brains, 
through  training  administered  by  others,  and  im- 
pressions received  from  the  spiritual,  develop  into 
fairly  good  instruments,  and  gradually  develop  self 
control  and  self  reliance.  One  of  the  first  essentials, 
when  one  has  a  debilitated  brain  or  body,  is  to  pro- 
vide proper  material  aliment.  Only  the  superficial 
claim  that  all  deliterious  substances,  poisons,  etc.,  can 
be  taken  with  a  positive  mental  attitude  without  evil 
effects,  that  the  material  instrument  can  be  clogged 
with  food  until  it  breeds  poisons  and  foul  gases,  which 
not  only  undermine  the  health  of  the  body  ,but  affect 
the  brain,  and  then  wonder  why  one  should  lack  self 
control.  This  undeveloped  class  is  on  a  par  with 
the  class,  who  think  that  they  can  prolong  life  inde- 
finitely without  air  or  food,  or  within  a  cesspool  keep 
their  children  from  disease.       Either  class  lack  cer- 


90 


tain  brain  development  or  they  would  know  there  are 
times  when  their  material  bodies,  although  apparently 
well,  require  as  much  care  as  when  really  ill,  to  pre- 
vent serious  consequences,  and  that  the  needs  of  the 
body  vary,  that  a  food  essential  one  day  is  harmful 
the  next,  that  too  much  of  one  kind  of  food  for  cer- 
tain people,  is  as  bad  as  too  little  of  another.  That 
one  body  can  subsist  indefinitely  on  one  kind  of  food 
which  would  starve  another,  that,  in  truth,  all  bodies  to 
develop  the  highest  do  not  require  the  same  food  as  all 
brains  do  not  require  the  same  mental  training.  Many 
material  scientists  teach  that  the  food  has  everything  to 
do, not  solely  with  building  up  the  tissues,  but  providing 
the  necessary  elements  for  the  brain.  Even  criminals 
and  the  mentally  unfit  are  being  helped  by  certain 
foods.  Some  foods  contain  more  or  less  poisons  in 
small  quantities  such  as  those  which  contain  arsenic, 
phosphorus,  etc.,  and  when  taken  repeatedly  are  very 
harmful.  The  patient  is  supposed  to  be  a  victim  of 
a  disease,  which,  in  reality  is  the  result  of  a  poison, 
not  the  direct  cause. 

Diseases  are  the  result  of  one  or  a  combination  of 
poisons  developed  by  inherited  life  organisms,  under 
law,  or  by  those  taken  into  the  system  through  air,  food, 
water.  These  life  organisms  also,  trrough  inharmonious 
conditions,  produced  by  too  much,  or  too  little  food, 
extreme  heat,  extreme  cold,  too  little  or  too  much 
exercise,  mental  excitement,  etc.,  create  the  poisons 
which  cause  disease.  A  severe  fit  of  anger  causes 
apoplexy,  insanity,  etc.,  not  because  the  spirit  himself, 
behind  the  crass  density  of  the  material  brain,  is  angry, 
but,  because  the  material  brain  is  saturated  with 
poisons. 

The  wise  physican  and  mother,  knowing  the  evil 
effects  of  mental  disturbance,  tries  to  prevent  every- 
thing that  causes  undue  excitement.  They  know 
that  all  bodies  are  not  alike,  that  while  one  child  can 

91 


stand  repeated  chastisements,  one  with  a  weak  heart 
might  not  survive  one,  and,  as  the  heart  is  often 
disease  without  showing  any  sign,  one  can  never 
tell  when  a  fit  of  excitement  may  not  result  fatally. 
Many  parents  through  repeated  beatings,  and  fits  of 
excitement  have  so  debilitated  their  children  as  to 
make  them,  ere  attaining  to  puberty  or  early  middle 
life,  physical  and  mental  wrecks.  Those  who  chas- 
tise in  anger,  who  expect  to  perfect  character  in  this 
manner,  are  very  unwise.  They  merely  force  a  child 
to  suppress  the  outward  expression  of  that  which  had 
better  come  out.  If  inclined  to  lie  or  steal,  the  habit 
instead  of  being  checked  in  this  manner,  is  simply 
suppressed.  Example  is  ever  better  than  precept. 
If  a  parent  goes  into  rages,  his  children  will,  if  not 
suppressed,  and  if  suppressed  they  but  develop  poisons 
which  are  evidenced  in  other  ways,  if  not  at  the  time, 
in  later  life.  Poisons  which  develop  such  diseases 
as  the  kidneys,  heart,  etc.,  often  attributed  to  other 
causes,  for  instance,  a  child  who  inherits  a  predisposi- 
tion to  kidney  or  heart  trouble  will,  through  con- 
tinued fits  of  excitement,  develop  the  disease,  as  much 
as  through  improper  food.  Anything  mental  or 
physical  which  puts  the  body  out  of  harmony,  result 
injuriously  at  the  time  or  later.  No  teacher  or 
parent  who  exercises  not  self  control,  can  expect  to 
cultivate  it  in  others.  They  but  suppress  the  out- 
ward indications,  and  instead  of  building  up  char- 
acter, develop  deceit  and  hypocrisy,  the  most  difficult 
of  all  to  overcome,  the  most  insidious,  much  more 
difficult  than  disobedience  or  bad  temper. 

The  man  or  woman  who,  through  faulty  educa- 
tion or  training,  develops  the  former,  must  work  very 
hard  to  overcome  them.  Better  to  give  way  daily  to 
the  outward  expression  than  to  develop  poisons  which, 
not  solely  undermine  the  body,  but  make  the  brain  a 
very  poor  instrument  for  good.        Hence    it  can  be 


seen  that  self  control  when  it  only  suppresses  the  out- 
ward expression  of  the  unworthy,  is  not  beneficial,  the 
object  to  be  attained  is  not  the  suppression  of  the  un- 
worthy, but  to  find  its  cause,  and  seek  to  uproot  it,  if 
possible.  When  we  find  it  is  often  due  to  the  im- 
proper use  of  air,  water,  food,  etc.,  physical  causes 
which  affect  the  brain,  and  not  through  spiritual  at 
all  the  parent  or  guardian  should  seek  to  remove  the 
cause,  and  to  change  all  methods  which  have  resulted 
in  failure  and  commence  anew,  but  by  no  means  con- 
tinue the  same  regime,  diet  and  training  which  has 
failed.  Those  who  do  are  like  unto  the  child  who 
will  stick  his  finger  into  the  fire  continually,  and 
themselves  need  the  better  informed  to  instruct  them. 
When  they  learn  to  give  to  the  brains  and  bodies  of 
themselves  and  children  that  which  is  necessary  to 
upbuild  and  keep  in  good  working  order,  when  they 
combine  with  this  the  spiritual,  moral,  religious 
training  which  is  equally  essential,  they  will  then 
develop  the  highest  and  best  in  their  children.  They 
will  learn  that  real  self-control  means  to  control  not 
the  outward  expression,  but  to  conquer  that  which 
causes  the  outward  expessionr,  the  animal  passions 
and  disease. 

It  can  be  seen  then  that  one  has  to  depend  upon 
the  material  equally  with  the  spiritual.  It  is  true 
that  pure,  elevating  thought  produces  a  harmonious 
condition,  it  is  also  true  that  calm,  tranquilizing 
thought,  whether  pure,  elevating  or  not,  produces  a 
harmonious  condition.  It  is  true  one  utterly  defici- 
ent in  expressing  the  soul  gifts,  can  keep  the  body 
healthful  by  attending  to  its  material  wants,  as  is  seen 
in  many  who  have  absolutely  no  spirituality,  and 
who  rarely  express  a  soul  gift.  It  is  also  true  that 
there  are  many  very  pure  and  righteous  who  keep 
brain  and  body  out  of  harmony  by  neglecting  to  live 
in  harmony  with  natural  law.      The  mental  branches 


which  teach  that  the  spirit  can  control,  that  thought 
is  constructive,  that  the  material  is  ever  subject,  amen- 
able to  the  spirit,  regardless  of  the  material,  are  not 
correctly  impressed.  The  two  blood  diseases  have 
carried  off  more  innocent  children  of  upright,  hon- 
orable parents,  themselves  victims  of  the  sins  of  their 
progenitors,  than  all  the  mental  branches  can  ever 
heal.  All  the  crime,  on  the  mortal  plane  results 
from  the  animal  propensities  and  diseases,  the  pro- 
pensities which  can  never  be  located  and  the  diseases 
which  affect  the  brain,  or  are  closely  connected  with 
it,  such  as  adenoids,  the  eye,  the  ear,  the  thyroid  nerve, 
growths,  pressures  on  the  brain,  which  cause  moral 
degeneracy  and  crime  not  due  to  the  spirit,  but  to  the 
disease  which  renders  the  brain  irresponsible.  Some 
have  committed  suicide  from  the  agony  of  tooth,  eye 
and  ear  ache,  and  some  have  committed  murder.  The 
physical  disturbances  cause  the  destructive  thought 
which  is  the  result  of  disease.  When  these  diseases 
are  healed,  the  patient  returns  to  his  normal  condition 
whether  healed  spiritually  or  otherwise.  It  is  not 
merely  a  change  of  mental  attitude  which  affects  the 
mental,  nor  the  will,  although  the  will  must  always 
operate.  The  truth  is,  while  all  healing  is  done 
under  Divine  guidance,  that  all  mental  healing  is 
done  under  the  law  of  suggestion,  suggested  to  the 
spirit  in  charge  of  the  material  body.  If  done  silent- 
ly from  mind  to  mind,  the  spirit  receives  it,  and  sug- 
gests and  treats  his  material  brain  himself.  If  audi- 
bly, if  through  others,  the  material  brain  is  developed 
until  restored  to  harmony.  In  either  case,  it  is  the 
spirit  himself  who  heals  the  body  by  restoring  har- 
mony. 

When  he  realizes  his  power,  if  the  brain  is  in 
harmony,  a  good  instrument,  he  can  heal  himself, 
but  he  cannot  until  he  brings  the  brain  in  harmony. 
Those  who  are  healed    of    various    mental    diseases, 

94 


through  physical  or  mental  healing,  either  through 
operations,  diet,  hygiene,  or  through  treating  the 
mind  of  the  spirit  which  is  not  diseased  (the  brain  is 
alluded  to  as  the  mind,  and  it  is  supposed  to  be  affect- 
ed) it  is  the  brain  that  is  treated,  as  mind  is  purely 
spiritual. 

The  thinker,  who  thinks  all  thoughts,  must  have 
a  good  instrument  or  he  cannot  heal  himself.  Con- 
structive thought  is  spiritual,  destructive  thought 
purely  material.  Often  the  weakling,  with  poor 
brain  and  body,  can,  through  proper  physical  and 
mental  training  strengthen  his  material  instruments. 
It  is  presumed  that  the  spirit  thinks  all  thoughts,  the 
malignant  and  destructive  as  well  as  the  righteous  and 
the  constructive.  But  this  is  not  so.  All  that  is 
good  is  of  him,  all  that  it  not  is  of  the  basilar  quali- 
ties, all  that  comes  from  the  animal  and  are  not  at  all 
connected  with  that  part  of  the  brain  which  is  under 
his  control.  They,  in  a  sense,  are  governed  inde- 
pendently of  the  spirit  under  law,  changed  when  nec- 
essary, by  those  in  charge  of  the  mortal  plane  of  con- 
sciousness. Thus,  when  a  mortal  body  is  dominated 
by  this  part  of  the  brain  and  expresses  the  animal  char- 
acteristics of  anger,  lust,  etc.,  the  spirit  is  as  powerless 
to  express  his  real  feelings,  as  if  he  were  drugged, 
hypnotized,  or  afflicted  with  mental  disease.  This 
part  of  the  brain  is  out  of  harmony,  therefore  the 
thought,  as  with  aphasia,  is  not  expressed  rightly. 
This  part  of  the  brain  is  the  part  that  must  ever  be 
treated  and  be  brought  into  harmony,  ere  it  becomes 
a  good  instrument.  As  the  spirit  is  only  conscious 
on  this  plane  and  shut  off  from  the  real  life,  and  as 
he  is  ever  pure  and  holy,  who  thinks  the  evil  thought? 
Who  feels,  if  he  does  not,  the  material,  lustful,  revenge- 
ful feeling,  when  certain  organis  of  the  body  filled 
with  inharmonious  workers  who  develop  poisons, 
transmit  the  feelings  sensed  as  illness,  and  others  which 

95 


cause  crime?  Before  these  feelings  are  transmitted 
to  the  spirit  they  are  felt.  The  spirit  does  not  feel 
them,  until  he  receives,  through  the  brain,  the  mess- 
age, then  who  does?  The  life  organisms,  out  of 
harmony,  send  the  message  to  the  life  organisms  in 
the  brain,  which  transmit  to  the  life  organisms  in  the 
spirit  brain,  where  consciousness  is  located,  the  mess- 
age. The  spirit  receives  the  message  and  as  he  is 
shut  off  from  all  brain  connecting  him  with  spirit 
life,  and  only  conscious  of  the  material  life  through  his 
material  brain  and  senses,  he  feels  that  which  is 
designated  as  physical  pain.  The  pain  felt  by  the 
life  organisms  is  suggested  to  and  felt  by  him.  Who 
and  what  causes  pain,  and  what  is  it,  as  there  is  neither 
pain  nor  suffering  in  the  real  life,  and  the  spirit  is 
in  the  real  life  and  all  the  life  organisms,  how  can 
they  feel  pain?  Must  not  pain  and  suffering  then 
be  a  state  of  consciousness,  more  or  less  illusory,  if  it 
has  no  reality?  This  is  a  truth.  It  is  a  false  feel- 
ing which  produces  sensations,  as  illusory  as  drugs. 
If  pain  be  then,  in  its  true  sense  illusory,  may  not  all 
disease  and  animal  characteristics  be  the  same?  Exact- 
ly so,  the  animal  propensities  and  diseases,  resulting 
from  the  instincts  of  self  preservation  to  develop  cer- 
tain qualities,  are  produced  for  this  purpose,  and  in 
reality  exist  not,  although  very  real  to  all  on  the  mor- 
tal plane  of  consciousness. 

There  is  no  such  thing  as  death,  it  has  no  reality, 
life  cannot  die,  cannot  be  taken,  lying  cannot  be  where 
naught  but  truth  is  known,  no  hate  where  love  alone 
exists.  All  is  free,  open  to  all,  no  necessity  for  steal- 
ing. No  animal  passions  nor  characteristics,  hence 
the  spirit  in  the  real  life  knows  the  truth  when  de- 
tached at  night  by  sleep,  knows  that  all  so-called  evil 
is  but  to  develop  certain  qualities,  and  that  pain  and 
sorrow  cease  for  each  individual  spirit  when  they  are 
detached  by  death.  In  the  sense  that  all  that  comes 
from  the  animal  is  illusory,  not  real,  has  made   Mrs. 


Eddy  and  other  teachers  term  mortal  life  a  "false 
mortal  concept,"  but  she  did  not  make  the  distinction 
that  only  that  pertaining  to  the  animal  is  illusory,  that 
all  the  life,  the  good  and  the  pure,  is  spiritual,  and 
that  the  mortal  body  is  as  real,  while  it  lasts,  as  the 
spiritual  and  just  as  essential  to  develop  God's  chil- 
dren. 

Do  ye  think  that  either  ye  or  thy  child  express 
yourselves  truly  when  you  are  irresponsible  from 
drugs,  liquors,  or  in  passion,  when  ye  know  that  the 
life  organisms  in  your  brain,  not  ye,  get  drunk,  are 
drugged  and  get  angry,  ye  will  realize  that  ye  have 
the  power,  within  thyself  to  prevent  all  discord,  all 
inharmony,  if  ye,  under  the  law  of  suggestion,  with 
the  will  given  thee  by  God,  control  and  dominate  not 
only  the  denizens  of  thy  brain  and  body,  but  develop 
rightly  thy  mortal  mind.  Hence,  when  ye  feel  blood 
rush  to  thy  brain,  when  angry,  perturbed  or  in  any 
degree  inharmonious,  will  to  be  calm,  change 
the  current  of  thought  at  once,  ye  are  at  the  helm,  ye 
control.  When  ye  have  a  brain  developed  enough 
to  transmit  this  truth  to  ye,  ye  yourselves  can  then 
treat  your  brain  with  pure,  holy,  or  calm,  transquiliz- 
ing  thought.  But  remember,  many  through  their 
own  brains,  can  never  receive  the  suggestion  that  they 
are  the  dominating  power,  that  they  can  control, 
hence  others  treat  the  mind,  of  the  spirit,  and  he  then 
is  enabled  to  treat  his  brain.  Thus  healers,  teachers 
for  this  class  are  essential.  In  this  manner  affirma- 
tions, under  the  law  of  suggestion  systematically 
practiced,  in  time,  make  the  brain  a  good  instrument. 

When  you  know  that  ye  are  entirely  shut  off  from 
the  spirit  spheres,  and,  although,  thy  mind  receives 
occasional  glimpses  of  the  truths  of  the  spirit  life,  and 
ye,  behind  the  density  of  thy  material  brain,  are  cogniz- 
ant of  many  truths,  ye  can  never  receive  from  th  espirit 
spheres  without  your   material    brain,    until  ye  have 

97 


first  formed  mind  from  the  material  experiences  re- 
ceived by  thy  brain  and  through  thy  senses,  but,  after 
ye  develop  mind,  and  ye  bring  thy  brain  in  harmony, 
ye  then  can  express  the  soul  gifts,  but  never  can  ye 
express  anything  on  earth,  excepting  through  thy 
material  brain.  Then  know  that  if  ye  be  fool,  idiot 
on  the  mortal  plane,  it  is  not  because  ye  are  fool  or 
idiot  in  the  real  life,  but  due  to  how  thy  material 
brain  was  formed  primarily.  But,  reflect,  there  are 
very  few  who  are  born  fool  and  idiot.  Then  think 
ye,  can  ye  develop  a  good  instrument  by  living  in  the 
slums,  consorting  with  the  vile,  reading  unclean  liter- 
ature, seeking  impure  company,  listening  to  the  lewd 
stories  of  the  undeveloped?  Nay,  and  though  ye  be 
gently  bred,  and  live  in  luxury,  if  ye  form  thy  mind 
and  develop  thy  brain  with  the  lewd  and  the  low,  if 
ye  seek  the  society  of  those  on  a  lower  plane,  ye  cannot 
advance.  But  if  ye  realize  once  through  thy  brain, 
or  through  suggestions  to  thy  mind  that  ye  are  a  child 
of  God,  that  ye  are  not  low  and  vile,  that  ye  are  pure 
and  holy,  then  ye  can,  through  will  and  effort,  develop, 
even  amongst  the  low,  and  ye  can  make  yourself  an 
instrument  for  the  good  of  the  real  life  by  abandon- 
ing at  once  and  forever,  (no  intermediate,  no  vacillat- 
ing course,)  but  at  once,  that  which  degrades  .ye,  ye 
will  be  given  strength;  Heaven  blesses  every  effort, 
strengthens  every  will;  little  by  little,  ye  will  conquer, 
and  when  ye  bring  your  brain  under  control,  and  ye 
see  with  the  true  light  of  the  spirit,  ye  will  then  be 
enabled  to  help  others  as  ye  have  helped  yourself, 
make  yourself  a  power  for  good,  an  influence  for  right- 
eousness. 

Ye  do  not  have  to  abandon  those  who  do  evil,  your 
own  brothers  and  sisters,  no  matter  how  low,  but 
abandon  the  immoral  habits  which  are  not  of  you, 
but  of  your  poor  undeveloped  brains.  Watch  the 
gradual  degeneracy  of  a  morphine  fiend,  the  pure  and 


good  by  degress  becoming  low  and  vile,  and,  as  you 
know  that  poor  victim  expresses  not  the  true  self, 
know  also  that  you  are  drugged  by  poisons  in  thy 
brain,  which  by  right  material  living  and  habits,  ye 
can  correct  and  conquer  directed  spiritually.  Hence 
see  that  one  is  as  essential  as  the  other  on  the  mortal 
plane.  What  though  ye  will  and  daily  affirm  all 
strength  is  thine,  if  ye  deprive  thy  material  body  of 
that  which  it  needs,  what  though  ye  say  all  righteous- 
ness is  thine,  if  ye  express  but  the  vile?  Then  do  not 
think  that  because  ye  can  develop  brain  to  become  a 
good  instrument  for  thee,  that  ye  are  superior  to  those 
who  cannot  develop,  who  never  receive  a  suggestion 
from  mind  or  brain,  for  ye  are  not  in  the  real  life, 
although  blessed  with  the  knowledge  of  the  truth 
which  gives  ye  self  respect,  the  respect  of  others,  and 
the  strength  to  cope  with  all  material  trials. 

Self  reliance,  to  rely  on  self,  not  to  rely  on  friends, 
child,  parent,  or  any  other,  not  even  to  rely  on  God, 
but  to  rely  on  self,  to  know  that,  although  God  gives 
not  to  all  alike  brains  to  advance  on  this  plane,  tihat 
the  few,  not  discriminated  against,  but  who  receive 
under  law,  the  requisite  experiences,  those  who  cannot 
advance,  are  but  a  limited  number  in  comparison  with 
the  great  majority.  Then,  think,  that  ye,  no  matter 
how  low  in  the  social  scale,  no  matter  how  deficient 
in  education,  no  matter  how  vile  and  impure,  if  ye 
but  realize  thy  Divine  heritage,  Child  of  God,  awake, 
arise,  what  more,  what  greater  heritage  in  store? 
Though  ye  be  hungry,  naked,  shorn,  weary,  though 
ye  be  obssessed  with  a  secret  vice,  though  ye  be  in- 
mate of  penitentiary  or  asylum,  child  of  God,  assert 
thy  God  given  sovereignity,  thy  free  will,  thy  power 
over  the  material  brain,  and  commence  to  train  it  at 
once,  under  suggestion.  Suggest  the  good,  the  pure, 
the  holy,  banish  at  once  that  which  lowers.      Though 


ye  be  harlot,  though  ye  be  defiler  of  the  innocent, 
awake,  ye  are  not  so  in  the  real  life,  ye  are  not  so  now, 
only  through  thy  poor,  deluded  brain.  Think  "I, 
weak,  lowly,  I  despised,  am  not  so.  I  am  a  child  of 
God.  I  will  awake  and  go  unto  my  Father.  What 
though  I  need  food,  shelter,  what  though  I  am  ragged, 
destitute.  I  will  die  of  starvation,  I  will  be  cast  out 
into  the  street.  I  will  not  defile  that  given  me  by 
God.  There  are  worse  things  than  death.  I  will 
remember  that  I  have  the  power  to  be  good  and  pure 
though  I  starve.       Father,  loving  Father,  help  me." 

Think  ye  that  those  who  overcome  temptation  do 
not  do  this  daily?  Think  ye  that  ye  are  the  sole 
ones  who  need,  who  hunger,  the  sole  ones,  gifted  with 
beauty,  who  are  tempted,  or  who  fall,  supinely  yield? 
Ah,  no,  countless  of  whom  the  world  wots  not,  even 
though  they  sin  once  or  twice  or  thrice,  awaken  and 
sin  no  more.  Though  ye  be  drug  fiend,  though  ye 
be  drunkard,  though  ye  be  gamester  who  lives  by  thy 
wits,  though  ye  be  animal  with  an  animal's  lust,  know 
all  come  from  thy  material  brain,  inherited  from  the 
animal.  Will  ye  let  the  animal  or  the  spirit  control? 
Prefer  ye  to  deserve  the  scorn  of  those  who  consider 
ye  weak  and  degenerate?  Prefer  ye  the  hard  crust 
and  labor  within  the  penitentiary,  and  low  hovel  in 
the  slums,  the  impure  joint  and  haunt  of  the  vicious, 
or  prefer  ye,  (no  matter  how  ye  have  fallen,  to  cast 
aside  that  which  hath  debased  ye,  remembering  it  is 
never  too  late  to  mend,  that  he  or  she  who  overcomes 
deserves  more  credit  than  those  who  have  never  been 
tempted,)  to  commence  anew,  and  earn  thyself  respect 
and  the  respect  of  others.  You  did  not  sin;  you,  the 
pure  spirit,  are  still  pure,  it  was  but  thy  poor  brains, 
thy  lack  of  development,  due  to  unfavorable  condi- 
tions, environments,  education,  association,  etc.,  try  to 
think,  try  to  exert  will  if  no  one  else  will  help  ye, 
what  care  ye?       Help  yourself.       Ask    for    nothing 

100 


but  work?  If  starvation  is  best  for  ye,  starve  with 
a  good  grace.  If  to  be  shelterless  will  broaden  ye, 
go  without  shelter.  What  is  wealth,  what  is  power? 
What  are  all  the  false  luxuries  of  the  unawakened  to 
the  awakened  child  of  God?  Many  have  lived  in 
the  open,  subsisted  on  roots,  their  water  but  the  dews 
of  Heaven,  and  many  have  died  martyrs  at  the  stake 
rather  than  do  wrong.  Ye  can  do  the  same.  Think 
ye  death  so  terrible?  Nay,  it  is  but  awakening  with 
thine  own.  But  why  need  ye  die?  All  ye  need  is 
honest  work,  if  only  for  the  bite  ye  eat,  until  ye  can 
develop  thyselves.  If  ye  will  or  cannot  awaken  then 
other  suffering  is  needed  and  will  be  thine.  For  so 
all  develop  on  earth,  suffering  far  worse  than  depriva- 
tion of  food,  clothes  and  shelter. 

If  so  be  it  ye  have  friend  or  beloved  one  who 
encourages  the  lust  of  power  or  wealth,  unless  to 
devote  all  to  charity,  be  sure  that  one  is  not  true,  friend 
of  thine,  for  all  who  do  not  care  for  thy  individual 
spiritual  good,  and  who  but  care  for  thee,  for  that 
which  they  gain  through  ye  or  by  thy  efforts  are  not 
true,  hence  destroy  not  thyself  for  such.  How  many 
weaklings  have  fallen  through  the  flatteries  of  the 
false,  who  have  no  use  for  them  when  wealth  flees? 
How  many  toil  within  and  without  jail  for  these  false 
mortal  concepts  of  the  real  and  the  true?  The  man 
or  woman  who  weakly  yields  to  the  flatteries  of  those 
who  are  using  them  are  on  a  dangerous  path.  The 
sooner  they  awaken  to  the  truth  that  he  or  she  who 
lowers  one  morally,  who  degrades  one  spiritually,  is 
but  preparing  a  day  of  reckoning  which  will  entail 
greater  mental  agony  than  all  deprivations  of  the 
material  the  better  for  them.  Hence  ye  of  this  class,  sug- 
gest daily,  will,  will  that  ye  will  see  and  express  the 
truth,that  ye  will  care  for  nothing  so  much  as  honor  and 
self  respect,  that  all  who  would  make  you  lose  either  is  a 
foe.  Make  no  illusions,  be  not  a  hypocrite  nor  sycoph- 

101 


i>      «  e    a     t»  a 


ant.  What  though  ye  have  been  all  these,  is  that  any  rea- 
son why  ye  should  continue  so?  Did  not  St.  Paul 
cease  sinning  and  become  a  shining  light?  Did  not 
Mary  Magdalene?  If  there  was  light  for  them  why 
not  for  you?  You  are  all  children  of  God  not  one 
more  beloved,  not  one  more  favored  in  the  real  life? 
So  awaken  now,  make  your  brain  a  good  instrument, 
it  is  solely  that  which  hinders  ye.  If  it  be  diseased, 
through  lack  of  some  element  in  thy  body,  or  what- 
soever it  be,  remedy  it,  go  to  God  for  light.  If  ye 
be  so  wise  that  ye  believe  not  in  God,  ye  must  believe 
in  good,  but  if  ye  believe  not  in  good,  and  cannot 
realize  that  there  is  good,  so  be  it  ye  can  speak,  daily 
say,  "I  am  good,  I  am  good.  I  will  do  right,  I  will 
do  right."  And  after  a  while  ye  will  develop  knowl- 
edge of  good.  If  ye  know  not  what  right  is,  it  seems 
so  many  do  not,  if  ye  think  it  right  to  cheat,  to  steal, 
to  drink,  to  carouse,  to  despoil,  to  glutton,  to  gamble, 
then  try  to  think  how  these  right  things  end,  in  sor- 
row and  tribulation,  if  not  in  asylum  and  penitentiary. 

Ye  surely  can  see,  so  be  it  that  ye  can  think  at  all, 
that  the  simple  game  of  cards  often  ends  in  gambling, 
the  first  glass  in  the  confirmed  drunkard  ,the  first  mor- 
phine pill  in  the  morphine  fiend,  the  stolen  trifle,  no 
matter  how  small  though  it  be  a  flower  that  belongeth 
not  to  thee,  ends  in  theft,  the  first  unholy  embrace  and 
kiss  ends  in  sensuality,  the  first  lie  and  deceit  in  hypro- 
crisy.  Therefore,  if  ye  believe  not  in  good,  in  God,  with 
thy  poor  brains,  and  ye  cannot  cognize  that  which  is 
right,  ye  surely  can  cognize  how  all  these  things  ye 
think  good  end.  And  if  ye  do  not  wish  to  end  so, 
if  ye  would  rather  end  decently,  respected  and  esteem- 
ed, instead  of  reviled  and  derided  by  the  very  ones 
who,  although  they  carouse  and  play  with  ye,  often 
despise  and  scorn  ye. 

Think  ye  the  man  or  woman  who  has  the  right 
moral  standard  is  not  respected,  whether  understood 

102 


or  not  by  those  on  a  lower  plane?  Whether  they 
deem  you  insincere  or  a  crank  it  matters  not,  you 
take  your  influence  with  you.  Your  acts  speak  for 
themselves,  but  although  your  acts  speak  for  them- 
selves, let  your  words  also.  Often  there  are  those 
whose  acts  are  the  most  lofty,  whose  lives  are  devoted 
to  doing  good,  who  are  judged  by  their  idle  words, 
by  those  to  whom  their  acts  are  not  known.  Some 
of  the  greatest  instruments  for  good,  never  with  word, 
show  their  real  selves,  and  regardless  that  their  every 
act  is  devoted  to  doing  good,  are  judged  by  the  idle, 
empty  words.  And,  oft  many,  who  are  deemed  low 
and  impure  by  the  world  are  more  pure  than  those 
who  judge  them.  But  is  it  wise  for  the  good  to  hide 
their  light  under  a  bushel,  to  make  themselves  a  tar- 
get for  those  not  fit  to  wipe  their  feet?  Hence  it  is 
written,  "Hide  not  thy  light  under  a  bushel,  let  it 
shine  before  all  men."  How  much  greater  the 
power  of  the  man  who  combines  the  two,  the  act  and 
the  word,  who  not  only  helps  with  the  material  bread, 
but  gives  the  spiritual  also,  that  which  really  upbuilds 
mentally,  morally,  physically.  If  you  give  daily 
material  bread  to  a  man,  you  make  him  weak,  depend- 
ent, on  others,  you  deprive  him  of  self  reliance,  self 
control.  If  you  give  him  the  spiritual,  you  make 
him  rely  upon  himself,  you  make  him  strong,  you 
make  him  ambitious,  you  give  him  courage,  faith, 
hope.  The  spiritual  is  most  beneficial,  although 
when  necessary  combine  the  two,  for  only  an  empty 
stomach  can  be  borne  patiently  by  the  philosopher  or 
by  the  religious,  hence  it  can  be  seen  that  both  miust 
be  attended  to  to  attain  to  the  highest  efficiency,  to 
develop  the  greatest  self  control  and  self  reliance,  to 
make  one,  on  this  plane,  act  as  becomes  a  child  of  God. 


THE  ORIGIN  OF  EVIL. 


This  problem  has  not  yet  been  explained  to  the 
satisfaction  of  many  thinkers.  Many  have  given 
explanations  and  conceptions  but  as  all  are  inconsist- 
ent and  improbable  in  the  extreme,  they  are  only 
credited  by  those  whose  brain  development  is  not  suf- 
ficiently in  tune  with  the  truth  to  receive  or  give  it. 
Were  they,  they  would  realize  that  from  the  begin- 
ning of  life  on  the  mortal  plane,  there  has  been,  with 
an  apparent  retrogressive  step  now  and  then  (among 
the  nations  and  individuals,  who  inherit  a  preponder- 
ance of  undeveloped  life  organisms,  or  undeveloped 
brains,)  z.  steady,  although  slow  progression.  When 
man  was  little  higher  than  the  anthropoid  ape,  and 
the  low  scale  beings  who  succeeded  him,  (such  as 
those  who  lived  anterior  to  any  epochs  of  which  his- 
tory has  authenic  records,  although  esoteric  Buddha- 
ism  embodies,  more  or  less,  incorrectly  impressed 
truths,  regarding  the  past  history  of  the  world,)  they 
were  correctly  impressed  that  they  came  from  the  ani- 
mal. 

It  is  claimed  by  many  that  man  was  created  by 
God  out  of  the  dust  and  endowed  with  soul.  This 
crude  belief  is  only  entertained  by  those  who,  although 
developed  in  many  ways  will  not  think  for  themselves, 
who  still  adhere  to  the  opinions  formed  when  mind 
was  not  as  developed  as  at  the  present  time.  Science 
has  advanced  to  a  much  higher  plane  and  has  com- 
pelled religion  to  modify  many  of  its  earlier  claims. 
Hence,  it  is  now  conceded  by  those  who  have  sufficient 
brain  development,  that  this  belief  is  incorrect.  They 
cannot  repudiate  that  which  is  substantiated  by  in- 
dubitable   truth,    that   man    has    evolved     from     the 

104 


animal  and  was  not  made  by  a  fairy  wand  in  a  moment, 
a  method  entirely  opposed  to  all  God's  ways  of  pro- 
cedure. It  took  countless  ages  to  make  a  body  fit 
for  the  higher  animals,  this,  many  who  still  cling  to 
the  Bible  version,  admit.  Even  though  many  think 
there  were  many  intermediate  species  which  have 
passed  out  of  existence,  the  missing  link  with  them, 
still  it  can  be  seen  that  a  body  fit  for  a  man  would  take 
longer  than  that  of  an  animal.  Hence  all  familiar 
with  scientific  truths,  who  not  influenced  by  the  unsub- 
stantiated knowledge  of  antedeluvian  eras,  reject  the 
Bible  version,  in  the  light  of  facts,  such  as  skeletons 
and  fossils  proving,  in  orderly  sequence,  man's  gradual 
development  in  anatomy,  as  well  as  from  his  works, 
gradual  mental  advancement.  Although  all  histor- 
ical records  of  the  races  which  have  preceeded  those 
on  earth  today,  excepting  some  in  the  hands  of  adepts, 
more  or  less  incorrect,  have  been  either  swept  out  of 
existence  by  physical  upheavals  or  destroyed  by  men- 
tal ones,  science  has  proven  indubitably  his  continual 
advancement  from  the  primordial  cell,  higher  devel- 
opment in  the  anatomy  of  every  succeeding  civiliza- 
tion, with  an  exception  here  and  there  of  a  nation  or 
individual  who  inherited  a  preponderance  of  unde- 
veloped life  organisms. 

Although  claimed  by  some  that  higher  civiliza- 
tions have  preceeded  the  Aryan,  it  is  not  so.  From 
the  Neandarthal  type  or  cave  man,  the  succeeding 
types  show  greater  and  greater  brain  development  up 
to  the  present  day.  Although  there  are  races  who 
are  still  savage  and  wild  as  was  the  Aryan  when  first 
brought  forth,  they  are  so  because  more  recently 
evolved  from  the  animal.  Those  who  think  that  the 
undeveloped  hordes  in  Asia  and  Africa  have  as 
good  brain  development,  are  as  capable  of  being  im- 
pressed or  taught  correctly  as  the  undeveloped  planes 
of  the  Aryan  race,  have  but  to  think  of  the  Reconstruc- 

105 


tion  Period  in  the  United  States  when  the  Aryan  race, 
a  few  in  number,  many  uneducated  and  ignorant,  con- 
quered through  superior  brain  development,  as  the 
Aryan  race  in  India  and  elswhere,  keep  within  bounds, 
under  subjection,  those  not  yet  fitted  to  rule.  It  is  folly 
to  claim  that  the  majority  in  any  race,  on  the  earth,  at 
the  present  time  is  as  developed  as  the  majority  of  the 
Aryan.  That  spiritual  development  which  tends  to 
degrade  the  masses  instead  of  elevating,  is  but  a 
spurious  kind,  wheresoever  found. 

As  all  races  are  on  different  planes  of  progression, 
so  amongst  them  are  various  planes  of  development, 
these  as  distinct,  often  as  is  the  difference  between  the 
races.  Hence,  even  among  the  most  undeveloped 
races  are  many  who  receive  and  express  as  correctly 
as  many  among  the  most  developed,  with  this  differ- 
ence, the  highest  developed  of  the  most  undeveloped 
are  on  but  little  higher  planes  than  some  on  the  low- 
est planes  of  the  most  developed  races.  Hence, 
Booker  T.  Washington  and  many  others  in  the  colored 
race  were  and  are  on  higher  planes  than  many  among 
the  Aryan,  but  not  yet  on  the  highest,  due,  not  to 
fault  of  theirs  or  because  they  are  discriminated  against 
or  are  any  less  children  of  God,  but,  because  their 
brains  are  not  yet  fitted  to  receive  or  transmit  cor- 
rectly. With  due  deference  to  those  who  think  that 
man,  on  the  lowest  plane  of  the  lowest  race,  is  capable 
of  acquiring  as  readily  as  those  of  the  highest  planes 
and  races,  we  must  eradicate  this  false  impression. 
It  is  not  true.  Even  in  the  Aryan  race,  there  are 
countless  thousands  incapable  of  advancing  mentally 
or  morally,  who  despite  the  best  environment,  educa- 
tion, training,  etc.,  cannot  learn.  That  which  God 
has  not  given  on  this  plane,  brains  to  advance,  the 
greatest  universities  cannot  develop.  This  is  well 
known.  Every  child  of  God  has  not  the  same  mate- 
rial brain  and  body,  and  although  many  are  subjected 

106 


to  the  same  material  conditions,  all  do  not  develop 
similarly.  Hence,  among  all  races,  as  well  as  all  in- 
dividuals, there  are  different  conceptions  of  right  and 
wrong.  Every  conception  formed  under  material 
conditions,  by  brains  of  varying  degree  of  develop- 
ment, hence  all  vary,  more  or  less. 

When  man  was  first  brought  forth,  he  had  no 
moral  standard.  His  progenitors,  ruled  by  instinct, 
knew  naught  of  the  Ten  Commandments.  They 
committed  every  crime  ignorantly  and  innocently, 
knowing  no  better.  And  yet,  despite  of  this,  their 
acts  are  what  are  considered  evil,  and  are  really  evil 
in  their  effects  to  the  mortal  plane  of  consciousness. 
It  is  not  strange  when  they  developed  brains  sufficient- 
ly, to  receive  impressions  according  to  their  plane, 
that  they  began  to  recognize  the  disastrous  effects  of 
their  acts,  and  attributed  them  to  powers  of  evil,  inde- 
pendent of  themselves.  The  instinct  of  self-preser- 
vation, inherited  from  the  animal,  manifested  itself  in 
all  ways,  and  they  still  continued,  as  they  do  today, 
to  follow  the  animal.  As  they  advanced  they  gradu- 
ally developed  the  religious  instinct,  or  rather,  in 
truth  was  impressed  with  it.  This,  as  is  known  de- 
veloped from  idols,  "gods  and  lords  many,"  up  to  the 
One  God  of  the  Christians,  little  by  little  receiving 
clearer  impressions  and  forming  more  correct  con- 
ceptions of  right  and  wrong. 

The  origin  of  evil,  the  desire  to  slay,  to  commit 
adultery,  to  villify,  to  persecute,  to  hate,  was  inter- 
preted in  various  ways.  The  most  undeveloped, 
attributing  it  to  either  extraneous  influences,  powers  of 
evil,  evil  spirits,  witches  or  to  their  own  evil  souls  or 
egos  subjected  to  the  earth  life  repeatedly  to  purge 
themselves  of  their  impure,  unholy  desires.  It  is  not 
surprising,  that  believing  these  incorrect  impressions 
of  the  truth,  that  they  had  peculiar  ideas  of  right  and 
wrong.       Evil,  hence,  was  not  explained  nor  under- 

107 


stood  by  them  even  when  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  came, 
and  calmed  the  turbulent  life  spirit  organisms  of  their 
deluded  brains,  which  they  supposed  to  be  casting  out 
evil  spirits.  Although  He  told  the  truth  plainly,  as 
well  as  in  parable  and  allegory,  they  could  not  under- 
stand, and  disseminated  and  transmitted  according  to 
their  own  beliefs.  He  could  not  make  them  under- 
stand that  the  mortal  life  and  plane  of  consciousness 
is  but  for  a  limited  number  of  God's  children  (although 
that  which  composes  their  brains  and  bodies  have  all 
been  developed  on  it,)  in  comparison  with  the  count- 
less who  never  undergo  it  and  that  the  undeveloped 
conditions  from  animal  to  highly  developed  man,  are 
essential  to  develop  God's  children,  on  this  plane  of 
consciousness,  or  they  would  not  be,  that  the  material 
universe  and  plane  of  consciousness  has  ever  existed, 
that  that  which  forms  the  brain  and  body,  as  said  be- 
fore, of  every  spirit  child  must  be  developed  in  a 
material  world,  under  the  apparent  harsh  conditions 
of  mortal  life.  Many,  in  the  sense,  that  they  do  not 
endure  forever  and  are  transitory,  are  in  reality,  only 
suggested  to  the  spirit  up  on  this  plane.  The  pure, 
the  good,  the  holy  endure  forever,  the  evil  suggested 
to  the  spirit,  only  real  on  this  plane  of  consciousness, 
and  cognized  through  the  material  senses  which  are 
for  this  plane  alone. 

They  could  not  understand  the  Lord,  then,  but,  to- 
day many  can  understand.  Those  who  realize  the  truth 
He  stated  know  that  the  material  senses  shut  out  heal- 
ing and  truth,  but  the  majority,  who  know  little  about 
their  material  senses,  or  whose  brain  and  senses  are 
not  sufficiently  developed,  do  not  know  that  even 
many  animals  have  more  developed  senses  than  they, 
and,  that  all  they  receive,  from  the  material  world, 
through  their  senses  and  brains  are  more  or  less  illu- 
sory, and  not  true  at  all.  Only  the  good  is  true,  only 
the  good  real.      Evil,  then,  is  to  each  individual  spirit 

108 


that  only  which  he  cognizes  as  evil,  a  state  of  con- 
sciousness permitted  him,  until  through  stern  disci- 
pline he  advances  to  the  state  that  it,  in  reality,  exists 
not.  But,  while  this  is  true,  it  is  also  true  that  when 
he  ceases  doing  evil,  that,  although  it  exists  not  for 
him,  it  does  for  those  who  have  not  yet  attained  to  his 
state,  hence  there  will  be  always  evil  for  all  planes 
until  they  develop  that  which  is  necessary.  Each 
soul,  each  child  of  God,  must  himself  undergo, 
whether  through  that  deemed  evil  or  not,  that  which 
is  necessary,  when  the  time  is  ripe  for  him  to  develop, 
on  this  plane,  if  so  ordained,  he  does,  if  not,  he  is  taken 
Home,  with  his  material  brain  and  senses  still  unde- 
veloped. When  he  becomes  a  better  instrument  for 
the  truths  of  the  spirit  life,  he,  himself,  overcomes 
and  conquers  evil,  he  rejects  that  which  degrades  and 
selects  that  which  elevates.  He  knows  that  although 
in  reality,  it  exists  not,  that  the  seeming  misery  it  en- 
tails on  this  plane  is  as  great  as  though  actually  real. 
He  knows  that  undeveloped  acts  are  unnecessary  to  the 
awakened,  hence  he  seeks  to  awaken  all  he  can  to  the 
truth,  he  cognizes  not  that  he  is  a  torch  to  illuminate 
those  just  beginning  to  come  into  the  truth,  that  all 
the  Commandments  given  to  God's  children,  the  moral 
standard  gradually  growing  cleaner  and  higher,  are 
impressed,  not  to  give  the  necessary  discipline,  which 
alone  are  given  by  the  animal  propensities  and  dis- 
eases, but  to  elevate,  to  upbuild,  to  purify,  to  conquer, 
when  ready. 

Does  anyone  who  think  deem  that  humanity  is 
here  to  develop  morally  or  spiritually,  to  develop  the 
soul  gifts  which  are  the  common  heritage  of  every 
child  of  God  in  the  real  life?  No,  they  know  it 
cannot  be  so.  They  know  there  have  been  millions 
since  man  first  evolved,  millions  today  with  malformed 
brains,  who  cannot  advance,  despite  the  best  efforts  of 
all  systems  of  healing.      They  know  that  these  millions 

109 


would  not  be  brought  forth  on  this  plane,  impossible 
to  advance  in  any  line  of  knowledge  unless  for  a  pur- 
pose, not  explained  by  any  religion  or  philosophy  up 
to  date.  They  know  that  while  evil  has  its  use  to  de- 
velop from  imperfect  the  perfect,  that  all  do  not 
develop  through  undeveloped  conditions,  that  there 
are  many  who  develop  not  from  the  undeveloped  con- 
dition of  their  own  brains  or  surroundings,  not  from 
their  own  evils,  but  the  evils  of  others  which  cause 
them  suffering.  All  are  not  subjected  to,  all  do  not 
need  the  same  training,  but  all  receive  that  which  is 
necessary,  be  it  ever  so  hard  or  heart-rending.  Often 
that  which  appears  so  dreadful  is  not  as  bad  as  it 
seems,  God  eases  as  much  as  possible  unnecessary 
suffering  either  mental  or  physical,  those  who  go 
either  in  physical  or  mental  upheavals  are  magnetized 
into  a  comatose  conditions,  and  even  when  apparently 
distraught,  in  extreme  agony,  do  not  suffer  longer 
than  is  absolutely  necessary.  Many  who  pass  with 
lingering  diseases  are  so  debilitated,  so  torpid  their 
sensibilities  as  to  have  but  little  feeling  left.  Many 
diseases  are  more  or  less  painless  through  the  inability 
of  the  nerves  to  connect  through  the  brain  with  the 
spirit.  Although  God,  on  the  mortal  plane  is  often 
cursed  by  His  children  who  deem  Him  the  Author 
of  their  woes,  a  cruel  tryant,  the  truth  is,  that  He 
has  nothing  to  do  with  the  mortal  plane  only  to  re- 
lieve its  misery  as  much  as  possible,  that  it  is  under 
immutable  law,  that  all  the  good,  all  the  comfort 
comes  from  Him  and  His  instruments,  the  Celestial 
Angels,  who  supervise  and  direct  all  material  worlds, 
that  whenever  the  time  is  ripe  to  help  ease  the  bur- 
den or  rather,  when  brains  can  receive  Him,  He  does 
as  He  did  through  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

When  the  spirit  is  able  to  impress  correctly  on 
earth,  he  casts  aside  belief  in  evil,  rejects  evil  spirits, 
witches,     obsessions,     hell-fire,     damnation,     necessity 

110 


for  salvation,  etc.  Whilst  he  knows  the  power  qf 
evil  and  righteous  thought,  he,  when  able  to  think 
correctly  on  this  plane,  knows  no  evil  thoughts  of 
others  can  affect  him  so  long  as  he  keeps  his  material 
brain  and  mind  in  harmony  with  the  true  and  the  holy 
of  the  spirit  life,  that  no  magnetism  nor  hypnotism 
can  make  him  do  that  which  is  not  in  himself  but  if 
he  keeps  it  not  in  harmony,  it  is  subject  to  evil  as  well 
as  good  influence.  The  power  lies  within  himself 
to  keep  out  all  evil  influences.  He  is  a  child  of  God 
who  has  a  material  brain  to  develop,  to  make  it  a 
good  instrument  for  truth.  If  his  instrument  is 
filled  with  discord,  with  wrong,  with  hate,  sensuality, 
impurity,  it  then  is  also  filled  with  fear.  He  must 
conquer  this  brain,  fill  it  with  love,  with  good,  then 
he  becomes  impervious  to  fear.  That  which  Mrs. 
Eddy  called  animal  magnetism,  the  power  of  evil 
thought,  is  powerless  to  affect  the  brain  or  mind  of 
one  who  lives  rightly,  he  can  ever  govern  his  brain 
and  body  when  in  harmony  and  although  animal 
magetism  still  prevails,  brain  is  more  highly  developed 
then  when  the  Lord  came,  hence  no  prophet,  teacher 
or  reformer  is  subjected  to  that  which  He  underwent. 
There  is  greater  tolerance,  broader  sympathy,  more 
correct  spiritual  insight.  The  belief  in  animal  mag- 
netism, the  fear  of  it,  gives  it  power,  otherwise  it  is 
powerless  to  hurt  those,  upon  the  mortal  plane  who 
keep  themselves  pure  and  righteous. 

There  is,  in  truth,  no  such  thing  as  animal  mag- 
netism, all  is  spiritual  and  all  under  spiritual  law. 
The  life  of  this  plane,  the  life  of  the  real  life,  hence, 
it  can  be  seen  that  as  all  is  pure  and  holy,  animal  mag- 
netism exists  not,  and  has  no  reality,  but  in  the  brains 
of  those  who  manifest  it  upon  the  mortal  plane.  Had 
Mrs.  Eddy  not  feared  animal  magnetism,  as  she  knew 
all  was  pure  and  holy,  she  would  not  have  tolerated 
belief  in  it.  If  all  is  pure  and  holy,  animal  magnet- 
ism exists  not  and  is  illusory.      If  all  is  not  pure   and 

111 


holy,  it  is  a  reality.  Therefore,  either  one  or  the 
other  is  true.  As  all  is  pure  and  holy,  it  exists  but 
as  a  state  of  consciousness,  based  not  upon  the  erron- 
eous impressions  and  conceptions  of  the  material 
brain  and  body,  but,  under  law,  for  purpose  of  develop- 
ment. While  it  exists  npt,  in  reality,  and  is  power- 
less to  control  a  brain  and  body  in  harmony  with  the 
spirit,  it  does  influence  brains  and  minds  not  in  har- 
mony to  do  that  which  they  are  entirely  unconscious 
of  or  rather,  to  be  exact,  influences  the  drugged  brain 
of  a  spirit  who  is  powerless  to  do  many  things  he 
would  not  permit  if  able.  An  honest  mind  and  brain 
will  not  steal  nor  do  wrong,  no  matter  how  strong 
the  suggestion,  but  an  undeveloped  one  will  commit 
crime  because  it  is  undeveloped,  whether  magnetized 
or  not,  as  all,  more  or  less,  on  the  mortal  plane,  but 
fulfill  law.  The  brain  formed  in  the  first  place  not 
to  advance,  is  subject  under  law,  to  the  stronger.  If 
to  advance,  it  is  influenced  by  pure  and  holy  hypno- 
tism and  auto-suggestion.  Those  who  have  weak 
brains,  who  desire  to  strengthen  them  to  defy  evil  in- 
fluences, can  only  do  so  in  one  way,  by  striving  to 
live  as  clean,  good  lives  as  possible,  and  by  systemati- 
cally suggesting  pure,  elevating  thoughts,  ever  bear- 
ing in  mind  that  the  pure  and  good  is  constructive, 
the  evil  destructive  to  the  brain,  and  that  good  brains, 
to  form  a  good  mind,  can  be  developed  in  the  majority. 
It  is  difficult  for  mortals  to  understand  that  evil 
has  no  reality  when  they  witness  its  terrible  effects. 
Naturally,  knowing  that  matter,  apart  from  spirit,  is 
powerless,  devoid  of  life  and  power  to  act,  they  be- 
lieve the  spirit,  soul  child  of  God  sins  as  he  suffers, 
but  when  they  learn  the  truth,  that  the  material  brain 
and  body  is  only  an  instrument,  (formed  of  spirit 
organisms  which  act  independently  of  him,)  that  he 
uses  throughout  the  day,  and  abandons  at  night  when 
he  sleeps,  they  begin  to  see  that   he  often,  is  neither 

112 


responsible  nor  present,  and  that  since  he  is  a  pure, 
holy  child  of  God,  he  only  impresses  that  which  is 
of  God,  and  that  evil  is  not  of  Him  at  all.  They 
know  that  he  is  no  more  responsible  for  that  part  of 
his  brain  which  controls  the  animal  part  of  his  nature 
than  were  his  animal  progenitors,  that  were  it  possi- 
ble to  have  an  animal  soul  as  claimed  by  theosophy, 
that  animal  soul  is  no  part  of  the  pure,  holy  spirit  and 
perishes  with  the  material.  If  he,  pure  and  holy 
child  of  God  is  not  evil  and  there  is  no  evil  in  the 
spirit  life,  why  is  its  semblance,  as  malignant,  as  sin 
and  sorrow  causing  as  though  real,  permitted  on  the 
mortal  plane?  Whence  did  it  originate?  For  what 
purpose?  Why  could  not  the  pure  be  educated  and 
live  only  in  the  real  life  where  all  is  pure  and  har- 
monious, who  could  cause  such  a  terrible  state  of 
consciousness?  This  is  known  only  by  the  most 
advanced  Celestial  Angels,  who  produce  all  the  illu- 
sions and  delusions  of  the  mortal  plane  for  purpose, 
not  of  causing  the  child  of  God  suffering,  but  to  train 
that  which  he  must  use  to  make  him  person  and  in- 
dividual, his  real  brain  and  body.  Every  life  organ- 
ism which  builds  the  substance  of  his  body,  must  de- 
velop, on  the  mortal  plane  through  that  cognized  as 
evil,  (in  reality  undeveloped  conditions,)  the  spirit- 
ual qualities  of  industry,  etc.,  which  are  impossible 
to  be  developed  in  the  spirit  spheres.  As  it  is  impos- 
sible to  develop  them  in  these  spheres  and  as  his  brain 
and  body  is  but  an  aggregation  of  them,  if  they  are 
not  developed  sufficiently,  he  has  a  material  brain 
and  body  to  continue  the  development  on  the  mortal 
plane,  in  the  mortal  world,  where  the  undeveloped 
conditions  which  stimulate  endeavor,  strengthen  will, 
and  excite  ambition,  are  absolutely  necessary  for  them, 
but  not  for  the  great  majority,  the  still-born  and 
those  detached  prior  to  birth  who  receive  the  real 
bodies,  under  law,  in  turn,  sufficiently  developed,  to 


113 


be  in  harmony  with  the  spirit. 

The  soul  gifts  of  God,  the  soul  of  God's  child 
is  of  Him,  all  the  so-called  evils  are  of  Him,  as  He 
is  All  in  All.  But  as  Person  and  Individual,  although 
the  highest  Expression  of  the  Divine  Mind,  Prin- 
ciple and  Spiritual  Attributes,  He  is  not  responsible 
for  the  undeveloped  conditions,  that  which  must  be 
to  develop  the  vehicles  of  expression,  brain  and  bodies 
for  His  children. 

Hence  He,  as  the  expression  of  His  own 
soul  gifts  and  spiritual  qualities,  is  not  responsible 
for  the  undeveloped  conditions.  He  cannot  change 
His  Divine,  immutable  laws  which  are  imperative  to 
bring  forth  His  children.  The  necessary  qualities  to 
enable  a  spirit  to  grow  can  only  be  developed  on  the 
mortal  plane,  as  has  been  repeatedly  stated  before. 
When  it  is  realized  that  the  material  plane  of  con- 
sciousness is  but  for  the  purpose  of  developing  these 
qualities  and  that  everyone  expresses  the  soul  gifts 
according  to  the  development  of  their  material  brain, 
it  can  be  seen  that  those  who  are  not  in  harmony  can- 
not express  good,  therefore  express  more  or  less,  that 
which  is  cognized  as  evil.  Evil,  solely  due  to  the 
undeveloped  conditions,  in  reality,  exists  not. 


114 


THE  TRUE  L  IFE. 


The  true,  real  life  is  not  that  of  the  mortal  but 
that  of  the  spirit,  not  the  life  one  leads  on  the  mortal 
plane,  mid  suffering  and  discord,  but  the  life  one  leads 
when  free  from  the  mortal  body  by  sleep,  trance    or 
death.       Could  a  spirit  recall,  on  mortal  plane,  the 
peace  and  the  happiness  in    the  real  life,  the  mortal 
plane,  as  a  school,  would  be  valueless.      It  would  be 
impossible  to  advance,  as  neither  mental  or  physical 
suffering  would  be  beneficial.       Hence  to  all  but  the 
especially    illumined,  the    real  life  is    ever,  more    or 
less,  unreal  and  visionary.      The  purpose  of  the  mor- 
tal plane  is  to  train  the  real  brain  and  body,  to  fit  it 
to  continue  development  in  the  spirit  world.       And, 
as  it  can  only  be  developed  on  the  mortal  plane  for 
this  purpose,  it  is  connected  with  a  mortal  body  and 
through  it  receives  it  development.      The  spirit  is  in 
the  real  body  in  the  real  life,  and  merely  impresses 
his    material    form    when    bound    or  attached    to  it. 
When,  in  the  real  life    bound  to    the    mortal,  he    is 
magnetized  into  insensibility,  and  only  conscious  with 
the  material  brain  and  senses  on  the  material  plane. 
If  one  cannot  understand  the  material  in  the  inter- 
stices of  the  real  body,  he  must  cognize  as  best  he  can, 
that  the  spirit,  the  real  ego,  is  ever  with  the  mortal 
body  when  it  is  awake  and  active,  and  apart  from  it 
when  it  is  asleep,  and  his  mortal  body  in  charge  of 
his  guardian  Angel.       The  spirit  is  always  detached 
when  in  a  sound,  dreamless  sleep  ever  absent  from  the 
body,  receiving  instruction,  mingling  with  friends  and 
family,  etc.       When  the  body  needs  him,  if  a  dozen 
times  a  night,  he  is  attached  to  it  by  those  in  charge. 
When  wakeful  or  ill,  as  these  conditions  are  necessary, 

115 


he  is  rarely  detached,  although  conscious  when  body 
is  asleep,  of.  the  real  life. 

To  understand  as  clearly  as  possible  with  mate- 
rial brain,  one  must  know  that  one  mingles  and  asso- 
ciates with  the  very  ones  with  whom  they  associate  on 
the  mortal  plane,  that  the  same  ties  that  bind  on  the 
mortal,  the  same  parents,  friends,  relatives,  are  iden- 
tical in  the  real  life.  That  even  the  ties  one  'forms 
for  a  transitory  period  are  the  same.  But  with  this  dif- 
ference, all  ties  formed  from  physical  attraction,  the 
animal  passion,  are  not  so  in  the  real  life,  where  it 
exists  not.  There  are  various  degrees  of  pure,  holy 
love,  but  passion,  its  antithesis,  is  not  known.  The 
love  of  the  soulmate,  entertained  but  for  one,  until 
earth  life  frees  one,  is  infinitely  superior  to  any  love 
of  the  earth.  Those  that  imagine  that  the  animal 
nature  (passion  its  dominant  characteristic,)  and  evil, 
undeveloped  conditions  are  of  the  real  life,  are  still 
on  the  animal  plane,  no  matter  how  holy  and  pure 
their  individual  lives.  Their  brains  are  still  formed 
of  undeveloped  life  organisms  which  prevent  them 
from  expressing  themselves  truly;  did  they  have  the 
right  kind  of  a  brain  or  instrument,  they  would  know7 
that  nothing  that  is  not  pure  or  holy  can  be  of  God. 
Love  is  the  most  potent  emotion  in  existence.  Even 
on  earth,  pure,  holy  love,  distinguishes  man  from  the 
brute.  One  who  sacrifices  honor,  friends,  family  for 
the  animal  passion,  knows  naught  of  true  love  on  the 
mortal  plane,  which  ever  elevates  instead  of  degrades 
its  object.  Those  who  imagine  this  spurious  count- 
erfeit love,  learn  to  their  sorrow  that  there  is  naught 
divine  in  it,  and,  that,  for  a  certain  purpose,  unknown 
by  them,  they  are  but  the  victims  of  the  unholy  de- 
sires of  the  animal. 

The  spirit  in  his  real  home,  knows  the  truth,  and 
cognizes  all  from  the  true  view-point.  He  knows  all 
the  so-called  evil  is,  more  or  less  illusory,  and  but  for 

116 


the  purpose  of  bringing  the  real  brain  under  com- 
plete control.  He  also  knows  that  as  he,  the  spirit, 
only  endures,  suggested  pain,  so  does  his  real  brain, 
the  suggested  pain  and  suffering  which  is  absolutely 
essential  or  it  would  not  be.  Although  he  seemingly 
suffers  on  the  mortal  plane,  in  the  real  life  he  does 
not,  and  as  his  real  brain  is  never  conscious  on  the 
mortal  plane,  it  does  not  actually  suffer  but  receives 
from  the  impressions  recorded  on  the  mortal  all  that 
is  necessary  to  bring  it  under  loving  subjection.  The 
true  brain  is  entirely  free  from  the  animal  and  only 
expresses  spiritual  qualities  and  the  soul  gifts,  as  the 
mortal  is  solely  of  the  animal,  the  spirit  can  only 
express  according  to  how  it  is  developed.  The  high- 
est expression  or  manifestation  of  God,  the  Christ 
Spirit,  in  those  who  sought  to  lead  the  spirit  life  on 
this  plane,  have  endeavored  to  eliminate  the  animal 
as  much  as  possible.  Before  and  since  Buddha,  up 
to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  adepts,  masters  have  sought, 
through  penance  and  solitude  to  develop  the  spiritual, 
not  correctly  impressed  to  realize  that  solely  in  the 
haunts  of  men,  God's  highest  expressions,  can  they 
be  developed  to  the  greatest,  as  did  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  the  most  perfect  manifestation  of  God.  Which 
requires  more  real  courage,  greater  self-abnegtation, 
to  deprive  oneself  of  temptation  even  though  one  tor- 
tures the  flesh,  or  to  seek  it,  go  in  the  midst  of  it,  and 
with  example,  not  solely  precept,  overcome?  So  all 
who  note,  though  at  first  they  may  ridicule,  cannot 
help  but  be  influenced.  Therefore,  on  earth,  there 
has  been  greater  progression  since  Buddha  and  the 
holy  adepts,  who  did  not  mingle  with  all,  progression, 
due  to  the  example  set  by  the  Lord  Jesus,  who  was 
a  friend  of  the  publican,  the  sinner,  who  was  deemed 
a  "gluttonous  man  and  a  wine  bibber,"  who  mingled 
freely  with  all,  making  no  distinctions.  Many  to- 
day,   following    His     example,     deeming   themselves 

117 


students  of  Buddha,  and  the  esoteric  love  of  the  East, 
prove  by  their  lives,  emulating  the  example  of  Christ, 
the  sole  Teacher  who  made  no  distinctions,  that  in 
reality,  they  are  Christians,  brought  forth  of  parents 
who  have  transmitted  to  them  the  brains  to  express 
the  spiritual  truths  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  although  from 
some  progenitor,  they  still  have  a  portion  which  has 
not  developed  beyond  the  time  of  Buddha. 

True  religion  is  not  confined  to  the  Christian 
religions.  The  Spirit  of  God,  the  Divine  Mind,  is 
connected  with  all,  of  all  races  according  to  their 
stage  of  development.  The  Lord  Jesus  did  not  come 
for  one,  He  came  for  all.  He  distinctly  stated  He 
had  other  folds,  and  sent  His  Disciples  to  preach  to 
the  world  the  truth,  which  they  interpreted  accord- 
ing to  their  brain  development,  the  truths  which  today 
are  received  also  and  taught  according  to  brain  de- 
velopment. There  are  many  amongst  heathen  races 
who  more  correctly  apprehend  the  Lord  Jesus,  than 
those  who  fail  to  practice  that  which  they  preach, 
and  in  the  name  of  the  Prince  of  Peace,  commits  unde- 
veloped acts  as  those  they  seek  to  teach.  If  they 
were  correct  instruments  for  the  truth,  they  would 
know  that  no  one  could  express  the  truth  of  God 
through  a  brain  which  is  not  developed  to  express 
the  love  of  God,  the  sole  instrument  connecting  the 
two  planes.  Hence  he  who  has  a  brain,  capable  of 
being  governed  solely  by  love,  not  fear,  not  self-inter- 
est, not  individual  suffering,  solely  by  love,  is  a  bet- 
ter instrument,  regardless  how  often  he  may  fail  to 
express  himself  correctly,  than  the  one  who  through 
self-interest,  self  aggrandizement  or  self-love,  may, 
seemingly  express  love  and  yet  posses  it  not  at  all. 

The  sole  difference  in  the  expression  of  truth  is 
due  to  the  brain,  not  to  the  spirit  at  all,  who  ever  is  as 
pure  and  holy  as  the  one  with  a  good  instrument,  no 
matter  how  he  expresses  himself.      There  are  in    the 


118 


real  life,  as  they  appear  on  earth,  spirits  with  various 
characteristics,  tastes,  etc.  Those  in  the  real  life 
who  love,  and  sympathize  more  with  their  brothers 
on  the  mortal  plane,  are  more  often,  through  indivi- 
dual efforts,  the  instruments  to  give  the  truth  more 
clearly,  than  those  who  do  not  love  so  deeply.  The 
difference  with  them,  due  to  the  difference  in  their 
spiritual  minds,  as  on  earth,  is  due  to  the  material 
brain.  But  as  brain  and  mind  are  a  very  important 
part  of  the  spirit,  one  can  with  truth  say  the  differ- 
ence is  due  to  their  individual  characteristics,  feelings, 
etc.  Hence,  in  the  real  life,  where  all  are  pure  and 
holy,  and  all  express  the  soul  gifts,  the  difference  in 
expression  is  decidedly  marked.  Those  who  be- 
come detached  by  death,  who  do  not  love  deeply, 
although  they  do  not  love  self,  as  that  is  impossible, 
thiink  more  of  the  joys  and  delights  of  the  real  life, 
than  they  do  of  the  sorrows  and  trials  of  the  mortal 
plane,  and  strive  to  banish  all  recollection  of  them, 
hence,  as  the  mortal  plane  alone  is  subjected  to  suffer- 
ing, (countless  material  worlds  ever  in  process  of 
formation  and  decay,  ever  training  and  developing 
through  suffering  and  hardship,)  those  who  love  deep- 
ly and  who  are  more  sympathetic,  seek  to  be  of  use 
and  service  to  those  who  are  subjected  to  it.  These, 
it  is  needless  to  say,  express  love  more  perfectly  than 
those  who,  not  yet  sufficiently  advanced,  think  of  but 
the  joys  and  delights.  The  highest  are  the  Celestial 
Angels,  and  they  are,  in  a  sense,  the  humblest  and 
most  loving  although  all  are  possessed  of  a  grandeur 
which  denotes  their  superiority.  All  impelled  by 
the  spirit  within,  advance  to  the  truth  that  love  is 
the  greatest  power,  and  gradually  develop  and  ex- 
press more  perfectly  the  soul  gifts. 

In  the  real  life  there  is  neither  mental  nor  phy- 
sical suffering,  the  sole  uncomfortable  feeling,  pity 
and  sympathy  for  the  material  plane,  which  is  ever 

119 


the  greatest  source  of  interest  to  all.  The  highly 
developed  are  ever  in  charge,  and  through 
phychics  (all  are  psychics  on  the  mortal  plane), 
direct  and  supervise  conditions.  There  is  not  a  great 
mortal  who  is  not  guided  and  directed  by  a  great 
Celestial  Angel,  not  solely  by  his  own  spirit.  Not 
one,  no  matter  how  lowly  or  abject,  but  has  two  Celes- 
tial tutors  to  devolp  and  train  him  in  the  real  life,  and 
to  impress  on  the  mortal  plane  that  which  is  neces- 
sary. These  have  been  cognized  as  guardian  Angels. 
No  one  is  ever  alone,  could  one  see  with  the  real 
spirit  sight,  one  would  see,  instead  of  the  material 
world,  the  spirit,  and  the  real,  true,  glorious  and 
radiant  spirits.  Many  advanced  spiritually  on 
earth  see  and  commune  with  them  more  or  less  per- 
fectly, but  only  when  they  see  that  which  is  pure,  holy, 
beautiful  and  harmonious,  do  they  see  truly.  At 
other  times  they  see  more  or  less  with  the  material 
consciousness,  hence  not  truly.  Undeveloped  is  the 
brain  which  cognizes  from  the  material.  The  gods 
of  all  religions  were  as  undeveloped  as  their  founders 
and  all  endowed  with  animal  characteristics.  The 
thinker  notes  in  all  orderly  sequence  the  higher  and 
higher  conceptions  until  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  came. 
That  is  the  thinker  who  is  spiritually  unfolded,  but 
the  thinker,  regardless  how  materially  wise,  who  is 
wedded  to  the  flesh  pots,  who  lives  the  animal  life, 
who  lusts,  hates,  who  believes  in  punishment  for  oth- 
ers, who  is  content  to  be  saved  though  all  else  perish, 
is  still  animal  and  cannot  grasp  either  a  God  all  Love 
or  a  state  of  being  where  only  good  and  purity  pre- 
vail. He  can  no  more  understand  than  can  the  waif 
of  the  slums  who  has  never  heard  of  good  nor  God, 
cognize  higher  until  developed.  Both  still  have 
undeveloped  brains.  The  most  advanced  of  the 
various  religions  on  the  mortal  plane,  still  cognize 
good,  purity  and  holiness  to  appertain    solely  to    the 

130 


religion,  not  to  those  who  follow  them.  Very  seldom 
does  one  follow  the  teaching  of  their  religion,  he 
who  does,  though  he  be  Christian  or  heathen,  is  deem- 
ed by  those  who  do  not,  to  be  weak  mentally  or  a 
hypocrite.  It  is  impossible  for  one  who  is  material 
to  grasp  the  spiritual  until  developed.  The  highest 
and  greatest  on  earth  give  pre-eminence  to  those  deem- 
ed the  spiritual  qualities,  the  soul  gifts.  Though 
they  fail  in  exmeplifying  in  act  repeatedly,  they  feel 
the  truth  and  give  to  the  character,  whether  grasped 
as  ideal  or  not,  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  greatest 
honor  as  the  one  who,  not  solely  taught  all  the  beau- 
tiful truths  that  the  former  great  teachers  had  taught, 
but  taught  that  which  none  of  them  ever  had,  that  love 
rules  all,  that  Love  is  immortal,  and  that  Life  Ever- 
lasting is  for  all,  no  such  thing  as  extinction,  that 
evil  ceases  for  all  who  cease  doing  it,  that  although 
its  effects  are  direful,  when  the  state  of  consciousness, 
the  mind,  the  brain  is  developed  or  awakened,  it  loses 
reality  in  the  sense  it  is  not  ordained  to  endure.  He 
did  not  teach  that  one  had  to  return  repeatedly  to 
conquer  evil,  to  acquire  on  the  animal  plane  that  impos- 
sible to  be  acquired,  unless  from  a  higher,  or  that  the 
child  made  in  the  Divine  Likeness  and  Image  of  his 
Father,  needed  repeated  lives  of  suffering.  He  came 
but  to  instill  love,  charity,  faith  and  hope  to  His  own. 
Those  who  could  see  and  hear,  and  that  who  could 
neither  see  nor  hear,  whilst  undergoing  that  which  is 
necessary,  not  to  change,  but  to  fulfill  law.  That 
He  has  been  incorrectly  understood  is  due  to  the  same 
lack  of  development  as  is  manifested  today  by  those 
who  are  still  animal. 

As  ye  upon  the  earth  gaze  upon  the  changing 
panorama  of  your  motion  pictures,  so  we  gaze  upon 
the  equally  as  transitory  panorama  of  your  earth  life. 
We  know  every  change,  every  move  ere  made.  We 
know  every  thought.  Can  ye  not  see,  that  ye  are 
ever  under  directivity,  that,  although  ye  exercise  will 

121 


and  effort,  that  even  though  ye  try  to  prolong  life,  the 
Angels  in  charge  are  supervising,  that  when  the  time 
is  ready,  independent  of  your  will  and  efforts,   ye  are 
detached.    Did  the  great   Buddha,    though    he    exert- 
ed   will    and    effort,    prolong    life    on    this  plane? 
Although     it     is     claimed     he     was     re  -  incarnated 
somewhat    later,    at    his    own    desire    to    uplift    hu- 
manity, had  he  the  power    to  become    reincarnated, 
surely  he  could  have  had  the  power  to  have  continued 
life   as   the   great   Buddha,   when   his   influence   was 
immeasurably  superior  to  that  of  any  succeeding  rein- 
carnation claimed  for  him.      Did  not  the  Lord  Jesus 
yield  up  mortal  life  on  the  Cross?       Did   not   Mrs. 
Eddy  cease    her  mortal    dream,    and   with    it  vanish 
beyond  material  consciousness?      Have  not  all,  from 
the  beginning  of  life  upon  this  earth,  been  taken  out 
of  human  life  whenever  their  time  had  come,  whether 
willing  to  remain  or  not?      Do  not  all  the  great  scien- 
tists, who  ignore  the  spirit  life,  go  to  it  when  they  are 
called,  no  matter  how  great   their  material  wisdom? 
Then,  can  it  not  be  realized  that,  as  they  know    not 
from  whence  or  how  they  came,  when,  whither  or  how 
they  go,  that  they  must  ever  be  under  the  laws  of    a 
higher  power,  no  matter  how  cognized,  to  which   all 
must  submit?      The  wise  (?)  of  eath  who  dream  that 
life  and  death  are  in  their  hands,  that  they  individ- 
ually,   the     greatest    Mahatmas,    Ahrats    or    adepts, 
greatest  Christian  Scientists,  or  great  healer  of    any 
system  can  do  that  which  Buddha,  and  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  could  not  do,  delude    themselves    and    others. 
All  yield  up  the  material  body    when    their  time    is 
ripe,  even  though  some  of  this  plane,  owing  to  lack 
of  development  of  their  brains,  may  believe  and    in- 
fluence others  with  the    same  brain    development    to 
believe  that    they  are  great    spirits    animating    poor 
weak  material  bodies  for  a  great  purpose,  and    will 

122 


soon  return  and  impress  other  weak  bodies  for  this 
purpose,  not  known  to  them  nor  cognized  by  others 
on  this  plane  of  consciousness.  The  truth  is  while 
all  are  supervised  by  great  spirits,  there  is  not  one 
advanced  spirit  born  in  a  mortal  body  on  this  plane 
as  an  individual  spirit,  although  there  are  many  great 
spirits  in  the  making  on  this  plane,  many  ordained 
to  attain  to  high  spiritual  development,  several  of  the 
highest  to  come  forth  in  the  Aryan  race  in  the  extreme 
West. 

High  spiritual  development  means  great  expres- 
sion of  the  soul  gifts.  It  does  not  mean  material 
wisdom,  wealth  nor  rank.  The  King  of  the  Jews,  the 
great  potentate  looked  for,  turned  out  to  be  the  hum- 
ble Carpenter.  The  looked  for  Messiah,  not  one 
but  several,  will  all  be  men  who  have  become  puri- 
fied through  suffering,  who  have  been  tempted,  and 
retrieved  themselves,  who,  with  correct  spiritual  in- 
sight recognize  that,  although  material  wealth  is  essen- 
tial, it  is  not  necessary  to  develop  the  highest.  Nor 
is  it  necessary  to  deny  oneself  the  real  pleasures  of 
the  real  life,  such  as  acquiring  knowledge,  developing 
one's  gifts,  etc.  One  does  not  have  to  renounce  all 
joy  and  pleasure  to  lead  the  real  life,  one  can  conquer 
the  animal  in  the  midst  of  joy  and  beauty  on  the  mor- 
tal plane,  by  merely  expressing  love  instead  of  its 
antithesis,  compassion,  pity,  tenderness  even  though 
unappreciated,  but  above  all,  to  strive  to  inculcate  in 
others  the  desire  to  make  them  self-helpful,  to  look 
within  for  the  light,  to  realize  that  the  power  lies 
within  all,  to  help  themselves  in  all  way.  Even  when 
hampered  by  heridity,  the  majority  are  ever  in  a  con- 
dition to  realize  when  subjected  to  beneficial  condi- 
tions that  the  power  of  a  child  of  God  to  direct  and 
control  his  own  material  brain  and  body  is  ever  his, 
when  he  brings  his  brain  in  harmony,  and  although 
it    may  take    some,    as  it  did  Helen  Keeler,    a    long 


while,  great  will  power  and  individual  effort,  yet  the 
power  is  there,  when  the  brain  is  not  that  of  an  idiot 
or  one  who  is  incapable  of  changing  brain,  no  matter 
how  favorable  conditions  are.  Ye  who  can  think, 
ye  who  are  not  fool,  moral  pervert  nor  insane,  ye  who 
are  not  poisoned  by  the  poisons  of  your  own  bodies, 
which  are  as  injurious  as  those  of  morphine,  opium, 
ye  must  know  that  ye  yourselves  can  strengthen  your 
will  through  individual  effort  and  can  conquer,  oft, 
the  seemingly  impossible.  The  greatest  power  of  all 
lies  in  expressing  love,  he  who  does  is  helped  by  the 
"unseen  forces,"  in  reality,  his  guardian  Angels  who 
impress  him  to  restore  harmony.  When  weary, 
despondent,  hopeless,  change  the  current  of  thought 
at  once.  Though  ye  be  a  saint  ye  cannot  maintain 
the  necessary  harmony  to  maintain  health  in  thy  body. 
Thy  health  comes  not  merely  from  the  expression  of 
the  soul  gifts,  for  though  ye  express  many,  if  ye  worry 
or  grieve  ye  put  all  thy  body  out  of  harmony.  If  ye 
despair  over  the  woes  of  others,  no  matter  how  lov- 
ing or  pure,  ye  put  thyself  out  of  harmony.  Go  to 
thy  Father,  say,  "Father,  I  have  done  my  best,  I  need 
Thy  help.  Help  me  to  realize  that  all  is  best  for 
me  —  under  law,  that  even  though  sorrow  crush 
and  wound  given  through  others,  and  I  am  not  respon- 
sible, as  Thy  law  must  be  fulfilled,  I  will  strive  to 
bear  as  best  I  can,  knowing  that  they,  in  the  truest 
sense,  are  illusory  and  transitory." 

When  ye  realize  that  even  the  death  of  thy  dearly 
loved  is  but  the  awakening  to  a  more  complete,  more 
perfect  life,  that  they  are  with  you,  that  ye  are  never 
apart,  though  ye  see  them  not  on  this  plane,  stop  thy 
sorrowing.  It  but  grieves  them,  Wait  patiently,  do 
all  the  good  ye  can.  Forget  self,  and,  although,  as 
ye  are  only  conscious,  on  the  mortal  plane,  of  thy 
great  loss,  and  cannot  refrain,  often,  from  giving  vent 
to  thy  grief,  every  effort  to  conquer  will  give  greater 

124 


strength  to  endure,  and  the  peace  that  passeth  under- 
standing" will  be  thine  permanently,  and,  as  ye  think 
in  this  way  of  those  wrho  are  parted  from  you  by  death, 
so  likewise  think  about  those  who  are  parted  from 
you  in  life.  Know  that  which  is  really  thine  own  can 
never  be  taken  from  thee.  If  ye  are  tempted  to  do 
wrong,  if  a  great  scheme  to  enrich  thyself  at  the  ex- 
pense of  others,  where  no  good  can  result  to  them 
appears  alluring  to  thee,  and,  though  ye  may  see 
where  ye  can  do  much  good  with  wealth  so  gained, 
put  the  thought  far  from  thee.  Wealth  so  gained 
benefits  not,  even  though  ye  give  all  away,  as  do  the 
great  philanthrophists  of  the  day.  Bethink  ye  much 
of  it  is  unjustly,  illegally  acquired.  It  is  not  thine 
to  take  nor  to  give,  it  belongs  to  those  who  are  de- 
spoiled, then,  how  can  ye  give  it  with  a  good  grace? 
If  acquired  honestly  through  thy  own  will  and  efforts, 
even  though  to  others  it  seems  ye  acquire  not  honestly, 
if  ye  give  as  good  value  for  that  which  ye  receive,  in 
a  fair  trade  or  barter,  then  ye  can  do  whatsoever  ye 
will  with  that  ye  have  made.  It  is  thine  to  take, 
thine  to  give.  If  ye  betempted  to  defame  another, 
even  though  it  be  truth  regarding  their  character, 
their  habits,  keep  mute,  go  to  thy  Father,  thy  soul. 
In  the  silence  of  thy  sanctuary,  unburden  thy  heart, 
but  not  to  others,  who  but  miscomprehend  and  miscon- 
strue. If  it  be  tthat  ye  with  the  power  and  authority 
given  to  thee  by  thy  Father,  see  that  which  is  not  right 
and  ye  shut  your  eyes,  even  though  ye  earn  but  poor 
reward  for  telling  the  truth  to  those  who  need  it,  tell 
it  freely.  Those  who  shut  their  eyes  to  the  truth, 
who  ignore  evil,  who  care  not  whether  a  brother  or 
sister  falls  by  the  wayside,  are  not  servitors  of  thy 
Father,  and  heed  not  His  teachings.  What  care  ye 
whether  they  or  others  esteem  ye  for  it?  Ye  know 
that  ye  ask  naught  for  thyself,  that  ye  are  free  from 
material    desires    for     popularity,     wealth,    position, 

125 


adulation,  hence  ye  are  free  to  be  true  to  the  real  life, 
and  not  to  the  false  plane  of  the  transitory. 

All  who  seek  the  good  opinion  of  others,  to  be 
thought  better,  nobler  than  they  really  are,  are  oft 
afraid  to  voice  their  real  opinions,  to  express  them- 
selves truly  for  fear  of  wounding  others.  "If  thy 
right  eye  offend  thee,  pluck  it  out."  It  is  more  lov- 
ing to  tell  a  brother  or  sister  the  truth  regarding  that 
which  defiles  them,  than  to  smilingly  ignore  it.  But 
this  must  never  be  done  in  public,  although,  oft  it  is 
necessary  for  some  who  will  not  learn,  to  be  publicly 
taken  to  task.  Will  ye  let  thy  sister,  thy  brother  be 
impure,  unworthy,  dishonest,  drink,  gamble,  rapine, 
murder,  be  unclean,  unwholesome,  bring  shame  and 
suffering  on  themselves  and  others,  and  remain  mute 
and  silent?  Not  thy  business  to  interfere,  am  "I  my 
brother's  keepe?"  Yea,  ye  are,  thy  brother's  keeper. 
He  is  of  thee,  and  of  thy  Father.  It  is  thy  business 
to  teach,  proect,  uplift,  love  and  succor  him,  not  thy 
indifference,  thy  holding  aloof  will  do  this.  Not  thy 
business  to  encourage  him  in  that  which  debases  him, 
that  ends  in  sorrow.  While  it  is  true  on  the  mortal 
plane  all  undergo  that  which  is  necessary,  it  is  also 
true  that  owing  to  lack  of  the  expression  of  the  soul 
gifts,  many  suffer,  who,  otherwise,  would  acquire 
that  which  is  needful  without  so  much  suffering.  As 
in  a  family,  one  child  cannot  learn,  though  trained 
similarly,  subjected  to  the  same  conditions,  so  oft, 
these  poor  ones  can  only  learn,  due  to  the  density  of 
their  brains,  through  repeated  suffering.  Hence 
teachers  are  inspired  to  teach  them  how  to  bring 
these  brains  into  harmony.  Every  impure,  selfish, 
unholy,  unrighteous  thought  ever  brings  either  mental 
or  physical  suffering,  but,  could  they  see  with  the  spirit 
sight,  they  would  know  that  it  is  not  due  to  the  real 
spirits,  but  to  their  undeveloped  brain  which  cannot 
transmit  correctly,  until  brought  into  harmony.     Who 

126 


puts  the  brain  and  body  out  of  harmony?  Does  the 
spirit  willfully?  No,  he  makes  mistakes  and  sins  ignor- 
antly,  he  is  shut  off  from  the  spirit,  he  has  only  the 
material  brain,  oft  a  very  poor  one.  It  is  developed 
principally  through  material  conditions.  If  he  has 
not  the  right,  he  is  undeveloped.  He  alone  can  de- 
velop it  through  that  which  he  receives  from  his  earth 
life  and  that  which  he  receives  from  his  spirit 

We  teach  will,  will.  Make  individual  effort. 
We  seek  to  impress  through  repeated  affirmations  that 
which  will  develop  the  brain,  not  the  spirit,  pure, 
holy  child  of  God.  although  he  himself  must  treat,  when 
he  receives  the  message.  Teachers  treat  the  mortal  mind 
of  the  spirit,  not  the  spirit  mind,  that  is  shut  off,  and 
though  mortal  mind  is  spiritual,  as  it  is  formed  only 
from  material  experiences,  if  it  is  a  poor,  unformed 
mind,  it  needs  treatment  as  much  as  the  brain.  The 
spirit  then  receives  and  treats  his  brain  himself,  and 
develops  it  according  to  conditions,  whether  favorable 
or  otherwise.  When  his  brain  is  in  harmony, 
brain  he  is  more  or  less  in  harmony  with  his 
spiritual  mind,  never  otherwise,  and  can  then  receive 
from  the  spiritual  mind,  and  express  on  the  mortal 
plane  that  which  he  receives,  according  to  the  condi- 
tion of  the  material  brain.  No  one  who  gives  that 
which  is  not  pure,  good  and  holy  has  a  correct  instru- 
ment, only  the  pure,  good  and  holy  is  true. 

A  religion,  organization,  society,  individual, 
which  or  who  strives  to  make  the  spiritual  and  mate- 
rial coalesce,  which  or  who  unlike  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  piles  up  the  material  primarily  for  selfish 
needs,  is  not  the  highest  expression  of  the  truths  of 
God.  "Freely  ye  give,  freely  ye  receive."  Although 
the  leading  religions  and  societies  are  doing  incalcul- 
able good,  and  there  are  many  in  authority,  ministers 
and  teachers  whose  lives  are  sweet  paens  of  self  den- 
ial, these  in  their  hearts  know    that  their  religion   or 

tin 


society  not  founded  upon  a  commercial  basis,  but 
which  has  substituted  the  material  for  the  spiritual, 
is  not  that  which  impels  them  to  their  highest,  but  the 
true  conception  of  that  religion  when  first  formed  by 
the  Lord  Jesus,  or  that  given  to  the  various  religions 
according  to  their  planes  of  development  when  in 
harmony  with  truth.  Seek  therefore  within  for  the 
light  to  guide  ye.  "Come  to  me,  ye  who  are  heavy 
laden  and  I  will  give  thee  rest."  This  does  not  mean 
that  ye  should  go  to  God  to  give  ye  especial  favors, 
especial  food,  shelter,  raiment,  to  clad  ye  in  "purple 
and  fine  linen,"  to  give  ye  at  the  expense  of  thy  brethren 
that  which  ye  yourselves  have  not  earned.  Why 
should  ye,  (who  toil  not,  who  do  not  spin,  who  are  not 
useful,  if  able,  who  are  not,  like  the  liles  of  the  field, 
of  either  use  or  ornament,)  depend  upon  God  to  give 
thee  that  which  ye  are  not  willing  to  earn?  The 
Lord  meant  not  this,  He  said,  "Consider  the  lilies  of 
the  field,  which  toil  not,  neither  do  they  spin,  take  ye 
no  thought  of  the  morrow,  what  ye  shall  eat,  what 
ye  shall  drink,  or  what  withal  ye  shall  be  clothed. 
Know  ye  not  your  Father  knoweth  ye  have  need  of 
all  these  things,  and  all  are  provided  according  to 
that  which  is  needful  for  ye?"  These  were  the 
words  given  by  the  Lord.  They  were  not  meant  to 
convey  the  idea  that  one  should  not  make  individual 
effort  to  procure  that  which  is  essential  materially,  the 
instinct  of  self-preservation  provides  for  that,  but  that 
one  should  not  dwell  upon  the  material  inordinately, 
nor  take  undue  thought  of  what  one  should 
wear  or  eat."  All  is  provided  according  to  that 
which  is  needful  for  ye."  If  needful  to  be  hunger- 
ed, thirsty,  naked,  is  it  not  best  to  be  so?  Better,  far 
better  to  struggle  and  endure  that  which  is  necessary, 
if  ye  can  learn  in  no  other  way  on  this  plane,  to  be 
able  to  advance  in  the  real  life.  If  many  suffer 
more  through  prosperity    than    adversity,    if  but    the 


128 


empty,  vapid  pleasures  of  the  flesh-pots  give  ye  that 
which  is  essential,  then  bemoan  not,  no  matter  whether 
ye  need  one  or  both  or  certain  experiences  to  free  thee. 

Realize  the  mortal  plane  for  what  it  really  is  ,a 
school,  where  the  training  varies  for  all,  and  take  thy 
schooling  as  patiently  as  possible.  Does  it  fill  ye 
with  love,  compassion,  does  it  satisfy  thy  innermost 
craving  to  seek  the  flesh-pots,  to  deck  and  array  thy- 
selves  with  glory,  to  minister  to  thine  own  selfish 
pleasures,  to  desire  the  material  for  the  pleasure  it 
gives  thee?  While  love  of  beauty  and  every  thing 
that  is  good  and  desirable  is  of  the  spirit,  think  ye 
one  spirit  in  the  real  life  would  go  clad  in  "purple 
and  fine  linen"  if  one  alone  were  deprived  of  a  daily 
crust?  Nay,  look  truth  in  the  face  and  make  no 
false  pretenses.  Know  ye  are  not  living  the  real  life 
when  ye  cannot  even  cognize  that  only  the  good  is 
real,  and  ye  do  not  cognize  that  which  is  good. 

Think  ye  that  conditions  are  different  from  when 
the  Lord  Jesus  came?  Yea,  more  developed  a  thou- 
sand-fold. Notwithstanding  that  many  claim  Christ 
would  be  crucified  as  of  yore,  it  is  not  so.  He  would 
have  millions  instead  of  a  few  followers.  Regard- 
less of  the  terrible  war  with  its  more  terrible  physi- 
cal results,  know  that  mistakenly  or  not,  more  pitiful 
appeals  are  sent  Heavenward,  more  faith  in  God  ex- 
pressed, than  ever  before  felt  by  His  distracted  chil- 
dren, more  love,  tenderness,  sympathy,  more  expres- 
sion of  the  soul  gifts  on  the  fields  of  carnage,  with  the 
passion  of  the  animal  predominating  in  many,  than 
at  any  period  in  the  history  of  the  world.  Hence  all 
over  the  world,  the  spirit  spheres  are  impressing  as 
best  they  can,  fitted  for  this  stage  of  advancement, 
that  which  can  be  received.  Can  one  who  loves  not 
his  neighbor  as  himself,  his  neighboring  nation,  re- 
ceive the  truth  that  his  neighboring  enemy  is  his 
brother,  a  child  of  God  equally  with  himself,  hence 

129 


when  he  prays  for  victory  for  his  nation,  his  country, 
he  prays  selfishly  and  can  neither  receive  nor  express 
truth?  Nor  can  the  women  who  pray  for  the  suc- 
cess of  their  own  at  the  expense  of  their  sisters'  sor- 
row, receive  the  truth  or  express  it.  While  it  is  the 
highest  expression  of  many  to  love  oneself  and  all 
pertaining  to  self  first,  it  is  not  the  highest  expression 
of  those,  who,  follow  not  the  pagan  "eye  for  an  eye, 
tooth  for  a  tooth,"  but  He  who  taught  "Love  your 
enemies,  bless  them  that  curse  you,  etc."  Were  the 
leading  nations  sufficiently  advanced,  were  the  major- 
ity, in  truth,  Christians  instead  of  pagan,  they  would 
follow  the  Prince  of  Peace  and  arbitrate.  There 
would  be  no  necessity  for  war,  but  as  they  are  still 
undeveloped,  they  must  suffer  much  more,  ere  they 
learn  to  practice  that  which  they  preach. 

The  nation  or  individual  which  or  who  will  not 
allow  to  others  that  which  they  desire  for  themselves, 
a  right  to  the  soil  and  waters  of  God,  are  still  unde- 
veloped. The  nation  or  individual,  which  or  who 
is  envious  of  the  efficiency  of  others,  must  learn  in 
the  only  way  possible,  through  suffering.  The  na- 
tions which  cherish  the  pagan  "eye  for  an  eye," 
revenge,  bitterness,  must  learn  that  hate  engenders 
hate.  The  nation  or  individual  which  or  who  under 
the  guise  of  a  friend,  a  home  for  the  oppressed,  en- 
courages publicly,  tactly  or  otherwise  that  which 
tends  to  prolong  the  woes  of  their  brethren,  which  or 
who  render  imperative  conditions  of  militarism  which 
otherwise  would  not  be  necessary,  are  still  unde- 
veloped and  will  only  learn  through  suffering  brought 
upon  themselves  through  lack  of  love  for  their  neigh- 
bors. Were  all  really  Christian  instead  of  Pagan, 
they  would  know  that  God  makes  no  distinctions, 
that,  although  many  through  might,  have  conquered 
helpless  peoples,  they  would  know,  that  under  law 
and  evolution,    these  conditions    are    only    necessary 

130 


while  they  are  undeveloped,  hence,  should  realize 
they  are  not  far  removed  from  the  animal,  and  not 
claim  that  it  is  the  will  of  God  that  they  punish  others 
and  themselves.  It  is  not  God's  will.  It  is  the  will 
of  their  undeveloped  brains,  unformed  minds,  not 
even  the  will  of  their  real  selves.  They  themselves 
must  suffer  until  they  develop  their  instruments, 
hence  all  is  as  it  must  be  at  the  present  stage.  How 
make  one  a  Christian  if  he  has  the  brains  of  a  pagan 
or  an  animal?  How  make  one  believe  in  charity  if 
he  has  still  that  which  clamors  for  the  spoils  of  the 
chase  in  his  brain?  How  make  one  a  prince  of  peace 
if  he  has  a  brain  dominated  by  the  beliefs  in  the 
"Divine  rights  of  Kings,"  though  he  be  in  every  re- 
spect superior  to  others?  How  make  a  born  criminal 
righteous,  if  his  brain  be  malformed  and  he  is  de- 
prived of  the  right  conditions?  How  make  a  harlot 
bred  in  the  slums  and  the  depths,  pure  and  good,  if 
her  brain  and  mind  knows  naught  but  impurity? 
Only  in  one  way  can  many  be  developed,  and  that  is 
through  repeated  lessons,  repeated  trials  and  sorrows. 
After  this  war  is  over,  after  millions  have  been  sacri- 
ficed, after  millions  of  wives'  hearts  are  broken,  mil- 
lions of  children  impoverished,  after  these  terrible 
heart-rending  lessons,  those  who  are  left,  who  have 
been  instrumental  in  causing  and  participating  in  it, 
will  awaken  to  the  truth  they  could  not  learn  be-* 
fore  through  their  beclouded  brains. 

The  potentate  will  realize  he  is  not  at  all  divine, 
the  diplomat  that  he  is  by  no  means  wise,  the  great  of- 
ficer will  curse  his  honors  stained  by  the  gore  of  his 
country-men's  lives,  which  were  so  wantonly  sacrificed. 
The  maimed,  the  halt,  and  blind,  the  diseased  will 
sadly  awaken  to  the  truth  that  hate  and  war  cause  not 
only  carnage  and  hate,  but  transmit  germs  of  hate, 
wThich  .can  only  be  brought  into  harmony  by  the  ex- 
pression of  the  soul  gifts.       The  soul  gifts,  now    so 

131 


nobly  being  expressed,  by  millions  who  are  forgetting 
their  own  woes  in  service  to  others,  millions  who  were 
leading  useless,  vapid,  more  or  less  impure  lives,  now 
coming  into  the  true  realization  of  life;  that  to  attain 
to  the  highest,  one  must  minister  to  the  lowest,  recog- 
nizing all  as  children  of  God,  each  and  everyone  a 
sister,  a  brother.  No  "meum,"  no  "teum,"  no  my 
country,  my  religion,  my  people,  my  brethren,  of  one 
especial  nation  or  race,  but  each  and  all  mine.  In 
words  of  Tom  Paine,  "To  do  good  my  religion,  the 
world  my  country,"  if  not  yet  developed  to  accept  the 
doctrine  of  Love  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  "I  bring 
ye  one  new  Commandment,  that  ye  love  one  another." 
These  who  minister  to  others,  who  are  sacrificing 
themselves  and  striving  to  live  up  to  the  highest  are 
the  beacon  lights  of  the  world.  They  will  do  more 
to  spread  the  Doctrine  of  Love,  the  true  Christians, 
than  all  the  combined  efforts  of  those  who  are  not  yet 
developed,  to  prevent  it  from  spreading. 

Hence,  out  of  all  this  evil,  good  will  come,  and 
although  brains  will  deteriorate  with  many,  there  will 
be  more  to  see  clearly  after  than  before.  The  true 
Christian  will  prevent  as  much  as  possible  all  that 
will  lower  the  moral  standard,  degrade  the  sanctity  of 
marriage  and  the  home,  and  debauch  the  pure  and 
innocent.  There  will  be  millions  in  other  countries 
who  will  have  learned  through  the  sufferings  of  others 
that  which  is  essential,  who  will  combine  with  them 
and  help  in  every  way  possible,  so  that  the  after 
effects  will  not  be  as  disastrous  as  prognosticated  by 
many.  For  bear  ye  this  in  mind,  ye  are  but  instru- 
ments, and  although  ye  have  free  will,  and  ye  are,  in 
a  degree  responsible,  yet  ye  are  ever  in  charge  of 
those  in  the  real  life.  There  will  be  those  impressed 
who  will  bring  order  out  of  chaos,  and  bring  the 
Kingdom  of  God  and  Love  nearer  than  ever  before 
to  all  the  suffering  and  sinning,  while  all  who  have 
awakened  are  in  the  true  and  real  life  for  good,  where 
ye  are  now,  though  ye  know  it  not. 


THE  INSPIRED  SWEDENBORG. 


Emanuel  Swedenborg  was  more  highly  honored  on 
the  earth  plane  in  many  respects  during  his  epoch 
than  any  other  of  God's  children.  He  was  chosen 
for  his  especial  work,  for  his  great  love  of  humanity 
and  his  corresponding,  the  two  generally  accompany 
each  other,  unswerving  loyalty  to  One  Infinite  God. 
The  church  founded  by  those  who  revere  his  char- 
acter, who  found  the  truths  embodied  in  his  works  in 
harmony  with  their  own  spiritual  impressions,  has 
not  advanced. 

While  the  Christian  Science  organization  has 
brought  into  its  fold  thousands,  mainly  through  Mrs. 
Eddy's  Science  and  Health,  the  New  Church  (Swed- 
enborg's)  has  increased  but  very  little.  Those  be- 
longing to  this  Church  striving  diligently  to  inculcate 
all  he  taught,  should  try  to  ascertain  why  they  fail. 
The  answer  to  all  but  the  born  blind,  (those  who  have 
eyes  yet  will  not  see)  is  obvious.  The  Christian  Sci- 
ence Church  recognizes  the  unreality  of  evil,  disease 
and  death,  hence  has  attracted  many  who  would  have 
preferred  either  a  spiritualist  or  a  Swedenborgian 
Church.  Had  the  Swedenborian  Church  eliminated 
the  unparalleled  horrors  of  the  hells  so  graphically 
portrayed  by  its  inspired  Founder,  or  had  the  modern 
Spiritualist  Organization  let  in  a  little  more  of  the 
true  Christian  Doctrine,  in  fact  did  modern  Spiritual- 
ism, instead  of  alluding  to  the  Lord  as  the  Elder 
Brother  and  attributing  to  Nature,  the  Power  of 
God  Omnipotent,  it,  as  well  as  the  Swedenborgian 
Church,  would  be  as  prosperous  as  the  Christian  Sci- 
entist, for  they  have  as  many  truths  as  the  Christian 
Scientist  and  in  the  one  great  truth,  the  Swedenbor- 
gian is  superior,  for  it  teaches  of  God  as  a  Divine 
Omnipotent  Person, 


The  Swedenborgian  failed  through  striving  to 
inculcate  in  this  enlightened  age,  the  obsolete,  (in 
advanced  mind,)  belief  in  evil  and  hell.  The  Spir- 
itualist fails  through  endeavoring  to  force  the  theory 
that  Nature,  (in  reality  the  laws,  the  modes  of  opera- 
tion of  the  Divine  Will,)  is  the  Creator,  the  Designer, 
the  Planner  of  all  the  Celestial  bodies  in  space.  Thus 
a  very  large  class  of  advanced  thinkers  who  know 
spiritualism  to  be  a  fact,  but,  who,  also,  believe  in 
One  God  Omnipotent,  a  Supreme  Being,  cannot  ally 
themselves  with  those  who  fail  to  believe  in  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  His  Representative. 

These  two  large  classes  who  would  otherwise 
have  added  to  the  strength  of  the  Swedenborgian 
Church  and  Spiritualist  Organization  have  allied 
themselves  with  the  Christian  Scientist  and  its  differ- 
ent branches  and  off-shoots,  Home  of  Truth,  etc., 
while  many  more,  who  will  not  give  up  their  Personal 
God,  remain  in  the  Churches.  Those  who  believe  in 
a  Personal  God  will  not  accept  Nature,  (that  which 
they  know  to  be  an  Effluence  from  Deity,  nor  Prin- 
ciple as  taught  by  Christian  Science,)  hence,  keep 
out  of  Christian  Science,  and  as  they  also  believe  in 
Christian  Spiritualism,  will  not  join  an  Organization 
which  fails  completely  in  their  concept  of  God,  such 
as  modern  Spiritualism,  and,  as  they  do  not  believe  in 
hell,  keep  away  from  Swedenborg.  There  are  many 
thousands  who  would  ally  themselves  either  with  a 
Christian  Spiritualism  or  the  Swedenborgian  Church- 
es were  these  errors  of  spiritual  comprehension  cor- 
rected. 

The  Christian  Science  Organization  has  gained 
more  adherents  than  either,  solely  because  its  Leader, 
Mrs.  Eddy,  grasped  the  spiritual  truth  relative  to 
the  unreality  of  evil  in  spirit  spheres,  as  she  discerned 
the  unreality  of  matter,  in  the  sense  that  it  can  be  trans- 
formed and  transmuted  in  many  ways,  from  the  visible 


134 


to  invisible  until  it  disappears  entirely  under  dynanism. 
Although  she  failed  to  explain  (in  that  sense  only) 
she  recognized  matter  as  unreal,  as  it  actually  is  proven 
by  material  science  to  be  no  thing  visible  or  tangible. 
Also  she  failed  in  realizing  that  the  animal  propen- 
sities and  disease,  inherited  from  the  brute,  are  not  the 
effects  of  mortal  mind,  as  has  been  explained  repeatedly 
in  this  work.  The  inspired  Swedenborg,  a  character 
whom  none  could  doubt,  was  impressed  to  give  all 
that  he  gave,  in  fact  all  that  he  could  receive,  suited 
to  the  mental  receptivity  of  his  epoch,  over  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty  years  ago. 

When  one  looks  over  the  past  and  thinks  of  the 
great  inventions  and  discoveries,  the  wonderful 
advance  along  all  lines  of  knowledge,  the  masses  today 
enjoying  superior  advantages  in  many  way  to  the 
classes  then,  when  one  thinks  of  all  that  electricity 
alone  has  accomplished,  one  can  have  a  faint  concep- 
tion of  how  really  backward,  in  many  ways,  were  the 
people  then  to  what  they  are  today.  The  religion  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  given  in  fable  and  allegory, 
many  truths  obscure  to  those  not  spiritually  illumined, 
is  the  true  religion,  hence  can  never  be  added  to  nor 
taken  from,  but  the  errors  of  its  teachers  and  trans- 
lators must  be  corrected.  The  proletariat  can  no 
longer  be  frightened  nor  whipped  into  subjection. 
Hells,  devils,  evils  are  not  tolerated  among  those 
who  have  any  brain  development,  that  is,  spiritual  un- 
folded merit,  and  that  religion  or  church  which  will 
persist,  with  the  Bible  in  one  hand,  and  a  whip  in  the 
other  in  attempting  to  frighten  adult  beings  into  such 
beliefs  or,  in  any  way,  coerce  them  against  their  own 
impressions,  or  inclinations,  will  soon  be  on  a  par  with 
Zoroastriaism,  have  few  places  of  worship  and  preach 
to  empty  houses. 

On  page  4  in  Heaven    and    Hell,    Swedenborg 


135 


states,  "They  said  also  that  those  who  come  into  the 
other  life  from  within  the  Church  and  who  have  an 
idea  of  three  Divine  Beings,  cannot  be  admitted  into 
Heaven,  since  their  thoughts  wander  from  one  Divine 
Being  to  another."  As  God  is  One  and  Omnipotent, 
All  Good,  as  naught  but  Good  can  flow  from  Him, 
as  all  His  spirit  children  merely  impress  material 
instruments,  never  really  live  in  this  world  therefore 
this  statement  is  not  true,  and  was  imperfectly  im- 
pressed. 

On  page  6,  "The  Lord  alone  has  the  power  alone 
of  removing  hell,  of  withdrawing  from  evils,  and  of 
holding  in  good,  thus  saving."  Since  God  is  All 
Good  and  Omnipotent,  He  would  not  keep  His  own 
children  in  hells  or  evil  even  were  there  such  places 
and  conditions.  Evils  result  from  the  violation  of 
natural  law,  and  their  effects  and  results  to  the  mate- 
rial man  or  mortal,  never  to  the  spirit  in  the  real  life. 
On  page  7,  "The  Divine,  proceeding  from  the 
Lord,  is  the  good  of  Love  and  the  truth  of  Faith.  In 
the  degree  therefore  in  which  they  receive  good  and 
truth,  they  are  Angels  and  are  in  Heaven.  Every 
one  in  the  Heavens  knows  and  believes  and  even  per- 
ceives that  He  wills  and  does  nothing  of  good  from 
himself,  and  thinks  and  believes  nothing  of  truth  from 
himself,  but  all  from  the  Divine,  thus  from  the  Lord 
and  that  the  good  and  truth  which  are  from  himself 
are  not  good  and  truth  because  there  is  no  life  in  them 
from  the  Divine.  The  Angels  of  the  inmost  Heaven 
even  clearly  perceive  and  feel  the  influx,  and  the 
more  they  seem  to  themselves  to  be  in  Heaven,  because 
the  more  in  love  and  faith  and  the  more  in  the  light 
of  intelligence  and  wisdom,  etc.,  as  all  that  is  good 
in  Angels  comes  from  the  Lord,  therefore  all  evil 
must  come  from  and  have  been  created  by  man." 

On  page  11,  "In  Heaven  loving  the  Lord  does   not 
mean  loving  Him  as  to  Person,  but  loving  truth  that 


136 


is  from  the  Word,  and  loving  truth  is  willing  and  do- 
ing it." 

On  page  14,  "That  in  love  there  is  all  capacity 
for  receiving  truths  suitable  to  itself,  and  desire  for 
conjoining  them  to  itself  was  made  evident  to  them  by 
those  taken  up  into  Heaven,  who  thought  simple  in 
the  world,  yet  came  into  Angelic  wisdom  and  into  the 
blessings  of  Heaven  when  among  Angels.  The  rea- 
son was  that  they  loved  good  and  truth  for  the  sake 
of  good  and  truth,  and  implanted  them  in  their  life 
and  thereby  became  capacities  for  receiving  Heaven 
with  all  its  inexpressible  blessings.  Those,  however, 
who  are  in  the  love  of  self  and  the  world,  have  no 
capacity  for  receiving  these  things,  are  averse  to  them, 
reject  them,  and  on  their  first  touch  and  entrance,  flee 
away,  and  associate  themselves  with  those  in  hell, 
whose  loves  are  like  their  own." 

Page  43,  he  says,  "That  Angels  are  human  forms 
or  men,  have  been  seen  by  me  a  thousand  times.  I 
have  spoken  to  them  as  man  with  man,  some  times 
with  one,  sometimes  with  many  in  company,  and  I 
have  seen  in  them  nothing  different  in  form  from  that 
of  man.  Very  often  I  have  told  them  that  men  in 
the  Christian  world  are  in  such  blind  ignorance  as  to 
Angels  and  spirits,  that  they  believe  them  to  be  minds 
without  forms,  and  pure  thoughts  of  which  they  have 
no  other  idea  than  as  of  something  etherial,  in  which 
there  is  something  of  life,  and  because  they  thus  ascribe 
to  them  nothing  of  man  except  a  thinking  faculty,  they 
believe  they  do  not  see,  because  they  have  no  eyes, 
that  they  do  not  hear  because  they  have  no  ears,  and 
that  they  do  not  speak  because  they  have  no  mouth  or 
tongue.  To  this  the  Angels  said  that  they  know  there 
is  such  a  belief  with  many  in  the  world,  and  that  it 
prevailed  among  the  learned,  and  also  to  their  wonder, 
among  the  priests.  They  told  also  the  reason,  mainly 
that  the  learned,    who    were    the    leaders,    and    first 

137 


broached  such  an  idea  of  Angels  and  spirits,  thought 
of  them  from  the  sensual  idea  of  the  external  man, 
and  they  who  think  from  these  ideas  and  not  from 
interior  life  (spiritual  mind)  and  the  common  idea 
implanted  in  everyone,  cannot  do  otherwise  than  in- 
vent such  notions,  and  this  for  the  reason  that  the  sen- 
sual idea  of  external  man  reached  nothing  else  than 
what  is  within  nature,  thus  nothing  whatever  of  the 
spiritual  world." 

On  page  45,  "It  is  to  be  known  however  that 
Angels  cannot  be  seen  by  man  by  the  eyes  of  his  body, 
but  with  the  eye  of  the  spirit  within  him,  because  this 
is  the  spiritual  world  and  all  things  of  the  body  in  the 
natural  world  with  natural  eyes.  Like  sees  like  from 
being  like,  moreover  the  organ  of  sight  of  the  body 
which  is  the  eye,  is  so  gross  that  as  everyone  knows,  it 
cannot  see  even  the  smaller  things  of  nature,  except 
through  magnifying  glasses.  Still  less  can  it  see 
what  is  above  the  sphere  of  nature  as  are  all  things 
in  the  spiritual  world,  and  yet  man  sees  these  things 
when  he  is  withdrawn  from  the  sight  of  the  body  and 
the  sight  of  his  spirit  is  open,  as  takes  place  in  a  mo- 
ment, when  it  is  the  pleasure  of  the  Lord  he  shall  see 
them.  Then  man  does  not  know  that  he  sees  them 
with  the  eyes  of  the  spirit.  In  this  way,  Angels  were 
seen  by  Abraham,  Lott,  Manaoh  and  the  Propncts. 
In  this  way  also  the  Lord  was  seen  by  His  Disciples 
after  the  Resurrection.  In  the  same  way  too,  Angels 
have  been  seen  by  me.  Because  the  Prophets  saw 
thus  they  were  called  seers.  Good  spirits  with  whom 
I  have  spoken  about  this  matter  have  grieved  in  heart 
that  there  was  such  ignorance  in  the  Church  about 
the  conditions  of  Heaven  and  spirits  and  Angels,  and 
with  indignation  they  told  me  to  declare  positively 
that  they  are  not  formless  minds,  not  breaths  of  air,  but 
men  in  very  form,  and  that  they  see,  hear  and  feel 
equally  with    men  of  the  world. 

138 


On  page  47,  he  says,  "All  the  Angels  in  Heaven 
preceive  the  Lord  under  no  other  form  than  the 
human,  and  what  is  remarkable,  those  who  are  in  the 
higher  Heavens  cannot  think  in  any  other  way  of  the 
Divine.  From  this  it  is  that  all  there  acknowledge 
the  Lord,  because  the  Divine  Human  Form  is  given 
only  in  Him.  These  things  I  have  not  only  been 
told  by  the  Angels,  but  have  been  enabled  to  perceive 
while  elevated  into  the  inner  sphere  of  Heaven. 
From  this  it  is  manifest  that  the  wiser  the  Angels  are, 
the  more  clearly  they  perceive  this  that  the  Divine  is 
human  in  Form.  For  the  Lord  is  seen  in  Divine, 
Angelic  Form  by  those  who  acknowledge  and  believe 
in  a  Divine  visible  Being,  but  not  by  those  who  be- 
lieve in  an  invisible,  since  the  former  can  see  their 
Divine  Being,  but  the  latter  cannot  see  theirs.  Since 
there  is  in  the  Heavens  such  a  perception  in  regard  to 
the  Divine  it  is  therefore  implanted  in  every  man 
who  receives  any  influx  of  Heaven  to  think  of  God 
under  the  human  form."  I  think  I  have  quoted 
enough  to  show  that  Swedenborg  not  only  regarded 
God  as  Omnipotent,  but  also  as  Divine  Person,  as  he 
states  in  this  work;  also  enough  to  prove  that  he  found 
wisdom,  power,  truth  and  love  in  all  Angels  and 
advanced  spirits,  in  human  form  also  like  unto  God, 
so  far  correctly  impressed. 

On  page  113,  "Whenever  I  have  spoken  to  Angels 
face  to  face,  I  have  been  with  them  in  their  dwellings. 
These  dwellings  are  like  those  on  earth,  only  more 
beautiful.  In  them  are  chambers,  parlors  and  bed- 
rooms in  great  number,  they  have  also  courts  and  are 
surrounded  with  gardens,  lawns  and  shrubbery.  I 
have  seen  palaces  of  such  magnificence  as  cannot  be 
described.  They  shone  as  of  pure  gold  above  and 
below  as  of  precious  stones." 

On  page  141,  "Angels  talk  together  just  as  men 
do  in  the  world,  and  also  on  various  subjects,    as   on 

139 


domestic  affairs,  civil  affairs,  on  the  affairs  of  moral 
life  and  of  those  of  spiritual  life.  Angelic  speech 
just  like  human  speech  is  distinguished  into  words 
and  also  uttered  by  sound  and  heard  by  sound,  for 
Angels,  like  men,  have  mouth,  tongue  and  ears,  also 
an  atmosphere  in  which  the  sound  of  their  speech  is 
articulated. 

On  page  217,  "Let  them  know  that  every  child 
wheresoever  he  is  born,  whether  within  the  Church 
or  not,  whether  of  pious  or  impious  parents,  when 
he  dies  is  received  by  the  Lord  and  educated  in 
Heaven.  Every  one  who  thinks  from  reason,  may 
know  that  no  one  is  born  for  hell  but  all  for  Heaven, 
and  that  man  himself  is  at  fault  that  he  comes  into 
hell,  but  little  children  as  yet  cannot  be  at  fault." 

On  page  244,  "Since  a  man  can  live  outwardly 
as  others,  can  grow  rich,  keep  plentiful  table,  dwell 
in  an  elegant  house,  wear  fine  clothing,  according  to 
his  condition,  can  enjoy  delights  and  gratifications, 
and  then  engage  in  worldly  affairs  for  the  sake  of 
offices  and  business  and  for  the  life  both  of  the  mind 
and  body,  providing  he  inwardly  acknowledges  the 
Divine  and  wishes  well  to  his  neighbor,  it  is  evident 
it  is  not  so  difficult  as  many  believe  to  enter  the  way 
of  Heaven.  The  only  difficulty  is  to  be  able  to  resist 
the  love  of  self  and  the  world  and  prevent  them  be- 
coming predominant." 

On  page  403,  "When  therefore  evil  is  done  from 
an  evil  heart,  then  because  it  rejects  from  itself  all 
protection  from  the  Lord,  infernal  spirits  rush  upon 
him  who  does  such  evil  and  punish.  This  may  in 
some  measure  be  illustrated  from  evils  and  their  pun- 
ishments in  the  world,  where  also  they  are  joined 
(attached  spirits  punished  by  their  spirit  life  organ- 
isms when  they  violate  natural  law.)  For  laws  in 
the  world  prescribe  punishment  for  every  evil." 

On  page  440,  "For  this  reason  no  Angel  or  spirits 

140 


are  able  in  the  least  to  resist  the  evils  continually 
exhaling  from  the  hells,  since  what  is  their  own  way, 
they  all  tend  toward  hell.  From  these  things  it  is 
plain  that  unless  the  Lord  alone  ruled  both  the 
Heavens  and  the  hells,  no  one  could  be  saved." 

Page  441,  "It  is  therefore  continually  provided 
of  the  Lord  that  no  infernal  society  beneath  a  heaven- 
ly society  shall  prevail,  and  as  soon  as  it  begins  to 
prevail,  and  as  it  begins  to  prevail,  it  is  restrained  by 
various  means  and  is  reduced  to  a  just  measure  of 
equilibrium."  The  heavenly  societies  are  the  spirits 
in  the  real  life,  attached  to  the  mortal  plane  of  con- 
sciousness which  was  cognized  by  him  as  infernal 
societies;  therefore,  the  infernal  societies  are  not  be- 
neath the  heavenly  societies,  but  conjoined  with  them, 
until  liberated  by  that  cognized  as  death.  There- 
fore whenever  evils  upon  the  mortal  plane  of  con- 
sciousness prevail,  they  are  restrained  by  various 
means  of  purification  and  readjustment  as  is  ever  done 
on  the  mortal  plane. 

Page  443,  "That  man  cannot  be  reformed  unless 
he  has  freedom,  is  because  he  is  born  in  evils  of  every 
kind."      A  paradox,  a  free  man  born  into  evils. 

Page  444,  "There  are  with  every  man  spirits  from 
hell  and  Angels  from  Heaven."  The  spirit  in  the 
real  life  is  the  spirit  impressing  the  mortal  body  in 
hell  on  the  mortal  plane  of  consciousness,  the  Angels 
are  his  Celestial  tutors.  I  think  I  have  quoted  suf- 
ficiently to  show  the  views  of  the  inspired  seer  at  that 
time ;  whilst  he  was  a  man  of  singularly  elevated  char- 
acter, he  was  daily  thrown  in  contact  with  many  on  a 
very  low  plane  of  development,  who  believed  in  hell- 
fire,  evil  spirits,  and  all  the  many  misconceptions 
believed  in  at  that  time,  as  many  on  the  same  plane 
today,  wedded  to  these  incorrect  impressions  would 
rather  enjoy  their  delights  in  these  hells  than  forsake 
their  belief  in  them.      All  excepting  in  a  few  respects, 

141 


regarding  the  love,  truth,  wisdom,  beauty  of  the  spirits 
is  true. 

On  page  4  in  Heaven  and  Hell,  he  says,  "That 
those  who  come  into  the  other  life  from  within  the 
Church  and  who  have  an  idea  of  three  Divine  Beings 
cannot  be  admitted,  since  their  thoughts  go  from  one 
Divine  Being  to  another."  The  natural  inference 
then  that  all  in  the  Protestant  and  Catholic  Churches, 
all  who  cannot  grasp  one  God  Omnipotent,  a  Supreme 
Being,  all  in  the  whole  world  who  do  not  accept  the 
truth  as  portrayed  by  him  to  be  denied  Heaven,  and 
all  the  joys  and  truths  of  spirit  existence.  Is  it  strange 
that  one,  a  correct  instrument,  should  be  selected  to 
correct  these  errors? 

On  page  ,  "The  Lord  alone  has  the  power  of 
moving  the  hells,  of  withholding  from  evil,  of  holding 
in  good."  Since  thus  he  shows  the  Omnipotence  of 
God,  that  God  can  withhold  from  evil,  can  save,  how 
incorrectly  impressed  to  teach  that  our  loving  Father, 
a  God  solely  of  Love  can  withhold  from  evil  and  save, 
yet  will  not. 

On  page  7,  "Everyone  in  the  Heaven  knows  that 
he  wills  and  does  nothing  of  good  from  himself,  and 
thinks  and  believes  nothing  of  truth  from  himself  but 
all  from  the  Divine."  If  only  good  comes  from  the 
Divine  and  man  is  the  off-spring  of  the  Divine,  how 
is  it  that  He  creates  evil  out  of  good? 

On  page  217,  "Everyone  who  thinks  from  reason 
may  know  that  no  one  is  born  for  hell  but  all  for 
Heaven,  and  that  man  himself  is  at  fault."  Very 
crude  logic.  God  Omnipotent,  ordained  man  for 
Heaven,  man  more  potent  than  Omnipotence,  his 
Creator,  creates  evil  and  elects  to  go  to  hell. 

On  page  403,  "When  therefore  evil  is  done  from 
an  evil  heart,  etc.,  then  evil  spirits  rush  upon  him." 
This  seems  to  be  less  merciful  and  just  than  the  mercy 
and  justice  of  the  earth  plane.      On  earth  all  who  are 

142 


advanced,  strive  to  help  their  unhappy  fellow  be- 
ings, they  would  not  permit  that  which  the  seer  attrib- 
uted to  our  God  of  Love,  but  as  stated  before,  the  infer- 
nal states  are  really,  the  spirit  life  organisms  in  the 
material  body,  and  the  infernal  societies  the  mortal 
plane  of  consciousness. 

Page  429,  "The  reason  why  torments  are  permit- 
ted in  the  hells  by  the  Lords,  is  that  evil  otherwise 
cannot  be  restrained  and  subdued."  Man,  on  the  mor- 
tal plane,  is  subduing  and  correcting  evil  in  all  the 
different  penal  institutions  with,  in  comparison  with 
Swedenborg's  hells,  less  torment  and  cruelty.  Na- 
turally, many  on  the  material  plane  infer  that  God 
is  not  Omnipotent,  governs  less  wisely,  less  godly,  less 
humanly,  or  is  a  monster  of  cruelty,  revenge,  persecu- 
tion, anything  but  the  God  of  Love  that  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  taught  of  or  that  we  know  on  this  plane. 

In  the  spiritual  and  Celestial  it  is  known  posi- 
tively and  without  doubt  that  there  is  but  one  Supreme 
Force,  God,  Omnipotent  and  Eternal.  If  God  has 
the  power  to  restrain  and  check  evil,  He  certainly 
must  have  power  to  suppress  it  entirely,  even  though 
existent  in  spirit  life.  Evil  is  now  known  on  earth 
to  be  the  effects  of  disease  and  material  conditions 
over  which  the  victims  of  these  conditions  have  but 
little  control.  No  advanced  class  on  the  material 
holds  such  unfortunates  responsible,  much  less  He  who 
brought  them  forth  on  spirit  plane. 

"There  are  with  every  man  Spirits  from  hell  and 
Angels  from  Heaven."  Hence  after  man  has  created 
evil,  and  born  to  it,  all  evil,  according  to  "Heaven 
and  Hell,"  he  is  ever  accompanied  by  both  evil  and 
good  spirits,  continually  struggling  to  dominate,  the 
evil  from  hell,  the  good  from  Heaven.  What  chance 
then  could  poor  man,  born  in  sin,  have  against  the 
combined  evil  of  his  material  heritage  and  the  ma- 
chinations of  evil  spirits?      It  can  be  seen  his  Angels 

143 


could  be  of  little  use.  This,  correctly  interpreted, 
means  that  the  Angels  are  his  Celestial  guides  or 
tutors  and  the  devils  the  undeveloped  life  organisms 
of  his  material  brain.  In  this  respect  Swedenborg's 
doctrine  is  little  higher  than  that  of  Zoroaster.  He 
taught  evil  and  good,  ever  at  warfare  on  the  spirit 
plane,  by  no  means  what  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  taught, 
for  even  on  the  mortal  plane  He  taught,  "Forgive 
your  enemies  seventy  times  seven,  bless  them  that  curse 
you,  do  good  to  them  that  despitefully  use  you,  that 
ye  may  be  the  children  of  your  Father  in  Heaven." 
He  maketh  His  sun  to  rise  on  the  evil  and  the  good* 
and  sendeth  rain  on  the  just  and  the  unjust.  For  if 
ye  love  them  which  love  you,  what  reward  have  ye, 
do  not  even  the  publicans  the  same?"  A  God  who 
expects  the  average  person  to  rise  to  these  heights, 
could  not,  if  at  all  potent,  permit  evil  spirits  to  tempt 
and  influence  weak,  erring  mortals  if  born  into  evils. 
Nor  could  a  Father  who  maketh  the  sun  to  shine  on 
the  unjust  as  well  as  the  just  consign,  if  Omnipotent, 
His  creatures  in  places  of  torment  and  horrors.  Enough 
has  been  given  to  show  the  fallacy  of  evil,  the  erron- 
ous  conceptions,  interpretations  and  contradictions  of 
the  only  Doctrine  of  Love  ever  given  to  the  earth. 

No  one  with  any  brain  development  at  all,  can 
doubt  an  Omnipotent  Power,  no  matter  how  cognized. 
No  one  who  has  a  brain  spiritually  unfolded,  doubts 
that  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  lived  on  this  plane.  Those 
who  believe  in  Him  or  not,  know  that  the  great  and 
holy  qualities,  the  principles,  taught  as  coming  from 
Him,  represent  the  highest  truths  known  to  mortals. 
That  since  the  downfall  of  Roman  authority,  the 
Christian  virtues,  the  spiritual  forces,  slowly  but 
surely  overspread  and  penetrated  all  parts  of  the 
earth,  wherever  those,  impressed  by  their  spirits, 
ventured.  Not  only  the  martyrs  of  the  early 
Christian     era,     whose     sublime     fortitude    unexam- 


144 


pled  heroism  excited  the  wonder  and  admira- 
tion of  their  heathen  persecutors,  but,  in  all  ages  and 
in  all  nations  since,  the  Christian  Missionary,  accord- 
ing to  his  plane  of  development  and  expression  of  the 
soul  gifts,  has  done  his  duty  wheresoever  his  spirit 
guided,  even  though  he  knew  that  death,  disease,  and 
trials  awaited,  ready  to  beset  him  on  all  sides  and  lay 
him  low,  at  any  moment,  far  away  from  all  that  made 
life  dear. 

"That  ye  love  one  another",  echoes  and  re-echoes 
throughout  all  the  spheres.  That  the  dominant  com- 
mand, the  imperative  law.  What  does  love  mean? 
Does  it  mean  to  persecute,  to  ill-treat,  to  degrade,  to 
starve,  to  beat,  to  confine  in  prison,  cavern  or  hell? 
Our  God  of  Love  reigns  over  all  the  universes.  With 
Love,  Truth,  and  Wisdom  were  they  brought  forth. 
But,  although  God  brings  forth  these  worlds,  there 
are  immutable  laws,  under  which  Angels  continually 
operate.  These  not  even  our  Father  Himself  can 
change.  The  spiritual  and  material  universes  con- 
jointly are  birth-places  for  His  children,  all  experi- 
ences from  the  incarnations  of  the  animal  registered 
on  the  spiritual  brain  of  the  child,  when  endowed  with 
soul.  His  children  must  not  only  acquire  the  limited 
knowledge  of  one  incarnation,  or  rather  develop 
attributes  impossible  to  develop  in  the  spirit  spheres, 
but  must  acquire  in  a  manner  impossible  to  forget, 
all  that  deemed  essential  of  the  different  species  from 
the  lowest  up  to  spirit  man  on  spirit  side,  mortal 
on  mortal  plane.  Thus  His  children  are  born  with 
all  experiences  recorded  on  their  brains.  When  soul, 
the  God  essence,  is  implanted  in  spirit  body  like  unto 
God's,  conjoined  with  material  body,  is  a  God  child 
born  and  becomes  a  personality,  to  endure  eternally 
throughout  all  spheres  and  stages  of  advancement, 
the  person  seemingly  born  on  mortal  plane,  in  reality 
the  spirit  on  spirit  plane,  enduring  and  feeling  all  the 

145 


experiences,  though  as  has  been  repeatedly  stated,  cog- 
nizing and  impressing  only  spiritual  attributes.  Al- 
though a  spirit  never  really  lives  on  mortal  plane,  he 
endures  all  the  misery  and  sorrow  of  his  earth's  pil- 
grimage, therefore,  the  Lord  tries  to  make  as  easy  as 
is  consistent  with  the  necessary  experiences,  the  brief 
human  life.  Hence  He  sent  teachers,  reformers, 
seers,  all  beacon  lights  to  give  at  each  period  of 
development  the  essential  illumination,  until  at  last 
He  impressed  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  never  lived 
on  spirit  plane,  save  as  our  own  Omnipotent  God  who 
alone  impressed  his  material  form. 

The  Lord  was  impressed  with  just  as  much  as 
God  deemed  necessary,  Miracles,  fables,  allegory 
were  the  food  required,  the  pabulum  fit  for  undevel- 
oped minds.  The  truths  obscurely  given,  veiled  from 
the  undeveloped,  are  now  being  apprehended  much 
more  correctly  than  even  when  He  came.  Those  on 
the  highest  plane  grasp  and  conceive  of  God,  as  even 
Swedenborg,  over  a  century  ago  did,  as  Divine  Per- 
son in  Human  Form.  To  the  great  scientists,  (already* 
dreaming  of  experimenting  with  life  forces,  who  will, 
in  the  not  distant  future,  create  the  low  scale,  soul- 
less beings  termed  automaton  in  the  spirit  world,)  it 
is  not  inconceivable,  (as  it  is  not  impossible  for  them 
to  bring  forth  beings  out  of  the  life-impregnated  sub- 
stance,) that  the  First  Great  Cause  may  be  a  Supreme 
Being.  As  it  is  conceded  by  all  who  think  and  by  the 
millions  who  let  others  think  for  them,  that  a  Supreme 
Being,  of  some  kind,  is  an  absolute  necessity,  many 
are  striving  to  find  out  as  much  about  Him  and  His 
laws  as  possible.  All  that  they  can  learn  from  on  the 
material  plane,  unless  they  seek  within  for  light,  are 
His  revelations,  the  book  of  Nature,  the  first  and  most 
important,  coming  more  directly  from  Him,  and  the 
various,  more  or  less  inspired  revelations  given  by 
the  different  races  according  to  their  planes  of  develop- 

146 


ment.  Nature  reveals  through  geology,  proven 
almost  step  by  step,  by  our  great  scientists,  through 
the  slow  process  of  evolution,  from  the  low  to  the 
high,  until  man  is  brought  forth,  a  fixed  plan,  a  set 
purpose.  As  all  Nature,  all  forms  of  life,  prove  con- 
clusively the  existence  of  an  All-prevailing,  Supreme 
Intelligence,  conceded  and  cognized  by  all  religions, 
philosophies  and  cults,  it  is  folly  for  any  but  the  most 
illiterate  to  deny  that  a  Supreme  Power  of  some  sort 
governs  all.  Each  race  and  nation,  according  to  its 
plane  of  development,  creates  a  god  or  gods  to  suit 
their  own  ideas,  their  conceptions,  the  god  or  gods 
suited  to  their  plane  of  development.  Thus  from  the 
stick-worshippers,  through  all  planes  to  the  One  Omni- 
potent God.  The  Great  Jehovah,  the  God  of  stern, 
inflexible  cruelty  to  our  loving  Father  as  taught  by 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  To  the  Jew  on  mortal  plane 
we  are  indebted  for  our  greatest  blessing.  All  should 
bear  in  mind  that  a  Jewish  woman  was  selected,  as 
the  one  immaculate  Virgin,  fit  to  bear  the  holy  child. 
They  should  also  know  that  all  Jews  as  well  as  all  of 
the  most  inferior  and  degraded  races  are  their  own, 
from  the  same  source  as  themselves.  All  races,  on 
all  planes  are  endeavoring  to  solve  the  mysteries  to 
get  to  the  truth  of  mortal  origin  and  destiny. 

All  religions  and  philosophies  have  gleaned  and 
embody  all  they  have  found  in  their  teachings,  and 
still  the  majority  are  unsatisfied,  still  seek  every  place 
but  the  one  true  place  from  whence  all  knowledge 
comes,  within  their  own  souls.  Those  who  have  thus 
sought  have  found  the  truth,  an  Omnipotent  God  of 
Love.  But  all  who  seek  do  not  get  the  truth,  for 
many  things  interfere,  not  solely  due  to  so-called 
evil,  but  much  more  often  to  worry,  haras- 
sed mental  attitudes.  Those  who  glean  from  Nature 
only,  and  who  read  the  various  inspired  work  super- 
ficially,  accepting  all  literally,   fail  to  get  the    true 


147 


insight.  Hence,  do  not  cognize  Him  solely  as  a 
God  of  Love  but  of  evil  also,  as  portrayed  in  the 
Scriptures  and  in  the  New  Testament,  where  in  vari- 
ous ways,  He  shows  a  very  unlovable  nature,  one  not 
at  all  consistent  with  His  true  Character  of  Divine 
Love  and  Compassion. 

The  earnest  seeker  after  truth,  correctly  impress- 
ed, naturally  rejects  the  material  conception  and 
accepts  the  spiritual,  therefore  gives  preference  to 
the  God  of  Love  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  truly 
feels  that  the  God  who  expects  His  followers  to  rise 
to  His  Divine  standard,  "I.  and  my  Father  are  One," 
could  neither  persecute,  nor  in  anger  or  just  indigna- 
tion judge  or  condemn  anyone.  The  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  impressed  solely  by  God  who  taught,  "Judge 
not,  lest  ye  be  judged,  blessed  are  the  merciful,  love 
your  enemies,"  and  the  many  Divine  truths  which 
really  came  from  him,  could  not  fail  to  practice  that 
which  He  taught,  could  not  bless  and  forgive  one 
moment,  and  arraign  and  judge  the  next.  As  God 
alone  impressed  His  material  mind,  the  material 
mind  could  not  conflict,  hence  all  not  of  the  com- 
passionate, loving  nature  of  God  Omnipotent  was 
interpolated  or  incorrectly  translated.  All  who  have 
progressed  in  the  centuries  since  then,  who  have  con- 
quered many  material  limitations,  more  perfectly  im- 
pressed, reject  all  not  in  harmony  with  their  concept- 
ions of  what  God  is  or  should  be.  All  on  the  higher 
plane  neither  criticize,  judge  nor  condemn  those  less 
advanced  than  they,  not  only  knowing  that  which 
causes  their  brethren  to  fail  in  acting  rightly,  but  also 
familiar  with  the  effects  of  disease  upon  the  moral 
nature,  pity  and  sympathize  with  them.  A  God 
who  cast  out  devils  which  cause,  according  to  certain 
Apostles,  divers  evils  and  diseases,  could  neither 
blame  nor  judge  the  tormented  victims,  knowing 
that  the  devils,   in   reality,   little  undeveloped  spirit 

148 


organisms,  were  responsible,  they,  the  sole  evil  spirits. 
He  cured  them,  therefore,  He  compassionated  them. 
If  He  compassionated  them,  knowing  why  they  were 
so,  He  neither  rebuked,  arraigned  nor  condemned. 
Thus  the  most  highly  advanced  accept  all  in  the  Bible 
that  is  in  harmony  with  their  spiritual  mind  and  they 
know  to  be  true.  Among  the  greatest  are  many  who 
are  unable  to  conceive  of  or  believe  in  a  Personal  God, 
especially  such  a  God  as  the  ultra  religious  try  to 
force  on  them,  hence,  as  they  judge  all  by  the  false 
interpolations,  they  reject  the  Bible  and  form  a  relig- 
ion or  philosophy  of  their  own. 

When  Swedenborg  lived  only  here  and  there 
was  one  sufficiently  advanced  to  cognize  God's  true 
nature.  He  was  surrounded  solely  by  those  who 
grasped  the  Bible  literally,  who  believed  in  hell-fire, 
witches,  evil  spirits  and  the  devil.  The  belief  in  all 
these  horrors  was  in  the  very  atmosphere,  only  occa- 
sionally was  one  spiritual  enough  to  grasp  the  truth 
which,  if  uttered,  was  greeted  with  contempt  and  de- 
rision. How  could  human  nature  on  that  plane 
then  conceive  of  a  Being  superior  to  themselves? 
Hence,  although  the  Lord  Jesus  taught  of  love  and 
its  power  and  devoted  His  life  to  succoring  and  heal- 
ing poor  humanity,  they  did  not  follow  His  example 
nor  practice  His  doctrine  of  love,  but  then,  as  many 
of  the  same  class  today,  believed  all  —  that  He  did 
not  say,  that  which  came  from  undeveloped,  material 
minds  more  in  harmony  with  their  own,  and,  there- 
fore attributed  to  the  Divine,  their  own  character- 
istics. They  believed  in  punishments,  in  torture,  in 
penances,  in  revenge,  hence,  accepted  hells.  Emanuel 
Swedenborg,  a  man  of  holy  nature,  great  charity  and 
keen  sense  of  justice  could  not  live  among  such  people 
without  being  poisoned  with  the  taint  of  their  morai 
miasma,  or  fail  to  be  influenced  against  his  spiritual 
these  beliefs.         It  is  very  difficult    for  the  spirit  to 

148 


impress  even  a  mind  and  brain  which  has  outgrown 
many  of  the  false  conceptions  entertained  by  Sweden- 
borg  at  that  time,  hence,  much  more  difficult  to  im- 
press him  correctly,  on  the  material  plane,  after  his 
visits,  during  trances  to  the  spirit  world.  On  spirit 
plane  as  spirit,  he  saw  and  cognized  everything  truly, 
but,  upon  his  return  as  he  had  to  express  himself 
through  his  material  brain  and  was  only  conscious 
with  his  mortal  mind,  naturally  all  that  he  gave  was 
deeply  colored  with  the  prevailing  material  ideas  of 
the  times. 

Whether  his  Church  is  advanced  enough  to  re- 
ceive this  or  not,  will  make  no  material  difference, 
for  all  is  ordained.  Many  within  it  deride  the 
folly  of  any  in  this  enlightened  age,  clinging  to  such 
obsolete  ideas,  naturally  attributing  it  to  lack  of  both 
spiritual  and  material  growth,  for,  even,  the  mate- 
rially advanced  cannot  accept  hells  or  places  of  pun- 
ishment, therefore,  I  repeat  that  the  Church  or  Or- 
ganization must  stop  preaching  such  errors  and  mis- 
conceptions, or  fail  to  advance. 


150 


ESOTERIC  BUDDHISM  AND 
CHRISTIANITY. 


I  quote  from  Esoteric  Buddhism  by  A.  P.  Sinett, 
President  of  the  Simla  Ecletic  Theosophical  Society, 
"The  Cosmic  conceptions  and  the  knowledge  of  nature 
in  which  Buddhism,  not  merely  rests,  but  which  con- 
stitute esoteric    Buddhism,    constitute    exoteric  Brah- 


manism." 


"Though  the  essense  of  the  Doctrine  dates  back 
to  a  far  more  remote  antiquity,  the  Buddhist  coloring 
now  permeated  its  whole  substance." 

"Hitherto  this  sacredness  has  always  prescribed 
their  absolute  concealment  from  the  profane  herd. 
The  new  departure,  which  this  volume  signalizes  will 
be  contemplated  with  surprise  and  regret  by  a  great 
many  initiated  disciples." 

"It  is  given  to    the  world  at    last  by  the    free 
grace  of  those  in  whose  keeping  it  has  hitherto  lain." 

"And  it  is  only  through  the  acts  and  intentions  of 
these  esoteric  teachers,  who  have  been  chosen  to  work 
through  me,  that  I  can  have  any  certain  knowledge" 

"Brahminical  philosophy  in  ages  before  em- 
bodied the  identical  doctrine  which  may  now  be 
described  as  esoteric  Buddhism;  Buddha,  however, 
took  the  task  of  revising  and  refreshing  the  inner 
science  of  the  inner  circle  of  initiates,  as  well  as  the 
morality  of  the  outer  world." 

"An  Ahrat,  a  man  made  perfect  according  to 
Buddhist  faith,  'To  him  who  finished  the  path  and 
passed  beyond  sorrow,  who  has  freed  himself  on  all 
sides,  for  such  there  are  no  more  births.  Their  old 
Karma  is  exhausted,  no  new  Karma  is  produced,  their 
hearts  are  free  from  the  longings,  etc.  They,  the 
wise,  are  extinguished  like  lamps'." 

151 


"Mr.  Arthur  Lillie,  in  Buddha  and  Early 
Buddhism  tells  us,  'six  supernatural  faculities  were 
expected  of  the  ascetic  before  he  could  claim  the 
grade  of  Arhat.  They  are  constantly  alluded  to  in 
the  Sutras,  as  the  six  supernatural  faculties,  usually 
without  further  specifications.  Man  has  a  body 
composed  of  four  elements.  In  this  transitory  (mate- 
rial body)  His  intelligence  is  enchained.  The  ascetic, 
finding  himself  thus  confused,  directs  his  mind  to  the 
creation  of  the  Manas  (human  soul.)  He  represents 
to  himself,  in  thought,  another  body  created  from 
this  material  body,  a  body  with  a  form,  members,  and 
organs.  This  body,  in  relation  to  the  material  body, 
is  like  the  sword  and  scabbard,  or  a  serpent  issuing 
from  a  basket  in  which  it  is  confined.  The  ascetic 
then,  purified  and  perfected,  begins  to  practice  super- 
natural faculties.  He  finds  himself  able  to  pass 
through  material  obstacles  walls,  etc.  He  is  able  to 
throw  his  phantasmal  appearance  into  many  places  at 
once  (present  pictures  like  motion  pictures  of  himself), 
he  can  leave  this  world  and  even  reach  the  heaven  of 
Brahma,  himself,  (only  in  the  real,  true  spirit  body 
can  he  do  this.)  Also  by  the  power  of  Manas  (hu- 
man soul)  he  is  able  to  read  the  most  secret  thoughts 
of  others  and  to  tell  their  character." 

"Seven  distinct  principles  are  recognized  by 
esoteric  science  as  representing  the  constitution  of 
man.  These  are  first,  the  body,  Rupa,  second  vitality, 
Prana  or  Jiva,  third  astral  body,  Linga  Sharira,  fourth 
animal  soul,  Kama  Rupa,  fifth,  human  soul,  Manas, 
six  spiritual  soul,  Buddhi,  seven,  spirit,  Atma." 

"The  elements  of  the  physical  body  are  on  the 
same  plane  of  materiality.  The  higher  principles 
of  the  series  which  go  to  constitute  man  are  not  yet 
fully  developed  in  the  man  kind  with  which  we  are 
yet  familiar."  (Although  many  very  advanced  adepts 
and  Mahatmas  are  impressing  them,  according  to  this 

152 


belief.) 

"The  third  principle,  the  astral  body,  is  an  ether- 
ial  duplicate  of  the  physical  body,  its  original  design. 
It  guides  Jiva  (vitality)  in  its  work  and  causes  it  to 
build  up  the  shape  which  these  assume,  vitalized  itself 
by  the  higher  principles  (not  yet  developed),  its  unity 
is  only  preserved  by  the  union  of  the  whole  group. 
This  means  that  the  spirit  shadow  form  of  the  mate- 
rial, cognized  as  the  astral,  helps  the  life  principle, 
which  in  reality  it  is,  to  build  up  that  cognized  as 
material  substance,  all  vitalized  by  the  higher  prin-< 
ciple,  spirit  and  soul.  In  truth  its  unity  is  only  pre- 
served on  the  mortal  plane  by  the  unity  of  the  whole 
group,  but  during  sleep,  the  higher  principles,  the 
soul  in  the  spirit  body,  lives  the  real  life.  uAt  death,  the 
astral  body  is  disembodied  for  a  brief  period,  and 
under  some  abnormal  conditions  may  even  be  tempor- 
arily visible  to  the  external  sight  of  still  living  per- 
sons. Under  such  conditions  it  is  taken  for  the  ghost 
of  the  departed  person.  It  is  no  more  a  being  than 
any  cloud  wreath  in  the  sky,  etc.  It  never  leaves  the 
body  except  at  death  nor  migrates  far  from  the  body; 
even  in  that  case  it  can  be  seen  near  the  physical  body. 
Disturb  the  condition  under  which  the  astral  is  set 
free,  and  the  second  principle  would  cease  to  animate 
the  physical  body  as  a  unit  and  death  would  ensue." 

As  vitality,  the  second  principle,  is  in  reality  that 
which  forms  the  astral  body,  when  the  astral  body, 
the  shadow  form  of  the  physical  or  material  abandons 
the  material,  there  is  no  life  left  in  it,  all  the  life  organ- 
isms composing  are  disassociated  with  the  exception 
sometimes  of  a  very  few;  therefore  as  body  it  ceases 
to  exist  when  detached  from  the  material. 

"The  third  principle  is  the  astral  body  and  that 
can  not  be  sent  about  as  the  vehicle  of  the  higher  prin- 
ciples (the  soul  and  spirit).  This  is  true,  the  higher 
principles,  the  soul  and  spirit  body  are  entirely  dis- 

153 


tinct  from  the  material  and  the  astral. 

"The  three  lower  principles  are  altogether  of  the 
earth  principles  in  their  nature  as  a  single  entity, 
though  indestructible  as  regards  their  molecules,  and 
absolutely  done  with  by  man  at  his  death"  This  is 
true,  aand  as  stated  regarding  spirit  leaving  the  mate- 
rial body. 

"The  fifth  principle,  human  soul  is  the  seat  of 
reason  and  memory.  It  is  a  portion  of  this  principle, 
(the  human  soul)  animated  by  the  fourth  principle, 
(the  animal  soul)  which  is  really  projected  by  an 
adept  when  he  makes  an  appearance  in  what  he  calls 
the  astral  body."  This,  in  truth,  means  as  soul  is 
ever  in  the  real  spirit  body,  and  cannot  be  in  any  other 
body  but  his  own,  the  spirit  or  adept,  cannot  project 
himself,  the  real  and  the  true  but  merely  presents 
pictures  of  himself,  moving  pictares  like  the  motion 
pictures  of  earth. 

"Now  the  fifth  principle,  the  human  soul  in  the 
majority  of  mankind  is  not  yet  fully  developed.  This 
fact  about  the  imperfect  development  of  the  higher 
is  very  important."  The  fifth  principle,  the  human 
soul,  in  reality,  the  human  brain  and  mind,  is  truly, 
in  many,  even  today  very  imperfectly  developed. 

"Since  the  fifth,  (the  human  soul)  is  not  yet  fully 
developed,  it  goes  without  saying  that  the  sixth  prin- 
ciple is  in  embryo,  the  spiritual  soul.  Sometimes  it 
has  been  said  we  do  not  really  possess  any  sixth  prin- 
ciple, we  merely  have  germs  of  a  sixth  principle.  But 
it  is  also  said,  all  things,  not  man  alone,  but  every  ani- 
mal, plant  and  mineral,  have  their  seven  principles 
and  the  seventh,  the  highest  of  all,  vitalizes  that  con- 
tinuous thread  of  life  which  runs  all  through  evolution, 
uniting  in  a  deathless  succession  the  almost  innumer- 
able incarnations  of  that  one  life  which  constitutes  a 
complete  series."  The  sixth  principle  is  the  spiritual 
soul,  the  life  principles  and  organisms,  which  develop 

154 


under  law,  through  animal  creation,  up  to  man,  are 
not  conscious  of  soul  connection  with  the  Divine  Mind, 
until  connected  with  the  Divine  Mind  of  the  Father. 
The  Life  Principle  of  God  is  not  the  Soul  of  God,  all 
organic  life  has  the  life  principle,  but  all  do  not  have 
soul. 

"That  which  passes  naturally  into  the  world 
of  effects,  (the  spiritual  is  really  the  world  of  cause, 
not  of  effects,  the  material  the  world  of  effects)  after 
an  incarnation  in  the  world  of  cause,  (the  material)  is 
the  individual  unit  or  nonad,  but  the  persanality  just 
dissolved  passes  there  with  it,  to  an  extent  dependent 
upon  the  qualifications  of  such  personality  in  the  use, 
that  is  to  say  which  the  person  has  made  of  his  life 4 
The  period  to  be  spent  in  the  world  of  effect,  (the 
spiritual)  enormously  longer  than  the  life  which  has 
paved  the  way  for  existence  there."  This,  in  truth, 
means  that  the  spirit  passes  into  the  spirit  world,  "the 
personality  just  dissolved  passes  there  with  it,"  means 
that  which  we  cognize  as  mortal  mind  and  they  as 
human  soul,  "to  an  extent  dependant  on  the  qualifica- 
tions of  such  personality,  in  the  use,  that  is  to  say, 
which  the  person  has  made  of  his  life,"  means  that 
all  that  which  constitutes  the  real  spirit,  the  real  man, 
his  loves,  his  hopes,  his  aspirations,  and  all  those  qual- 
ities which  he  has  developed  on  the  mortal  plane,  pass 
there  with  him,  a  part  of  the  mortal  mind,  inreality, 
spiritual,  to  be  retained,  all  that  appertaining  to  the 
animal,  to  be  abandoned  with  the  physical  body  and 
animal  brain,  cognized  by  them  as  animal  soul. 

"Through  these  races,  the  whole  tide  of  human 
life  passes,  and  the  result  is  that  the  actual  normal 
number  of  each  incarnation  is  not  far  short  of  eight 
hundred."  This  is  an  incorrect  impression,  due  to 
the  correctly  impressed  truth  of  reincarnation  up  to 
man,  and  to  the  impossibility  of  explaining  that  which 
causes  the  difference  between  the  different  races  and 

155 


their  different  planes  of  development. 

"The  Chaldees  were  at  the  apex  of  their  occult 
fame  before  that  you  term  the  Bronze  Age,  we  hold, 
but  then  what  can  you  give  the  world  we  are  right? 
That  far  greater  civilizations  than  our  own  have  risen 
and  decayed.  I  told  you  before  that  the  highest 
people  now  on  earth,  spiritually,  belong  to  the  first 
subrace  of  the  fifth  root  race,  and  those  are  the  Asiatic 
Aryans,  the  highest  race,  physical  intellectuality,  is 
the  last  sub-race  of  the  fifth,-  yourselves,  the  white  con- 
querers."  No  greater  civilization  than  the  Aryan  has 
ever  been  on  this  earth.  The  fifth  sense  was  n3t 
developed  until  in  the  Aryan,  according  to  these  teach- 
ings, which,  also  teach  that  man  returns  in  higher  and 
higher  forms. 

"In  his  history  of  the  intellectual  development 
of  Europe,  Dr.  J.  W.  Draper  writes  as  follows,  'There 
are  analogies  between  the  life  of  a  nation  and  that  of 
an  individual,  who,  although  he  may  be  in  one  respect 
the  maker  of  his  own  fortunes  for  happiness  or  for 
misery,  for  good  or  for  evil,  though  he  remains  heie 
or  goes  there  as  his  inclinations  prompt,  though  he 
does  this  or  ref raims  from  that,  as  he  chooses,  is  never- 
theless held  fact  by  an  inexorable  fate,  a  fate  <which\ 
brought  him  into  the  world  involuntarily,  as  far  as  he 
was  concerned,  which  presses  him  forward  through  a 
definite  career,  the  stages  of  which  are  absolutely  in- 
variable, infancy,  childhood,  youth,  maturity,  old 
age,  with  all  their  characteristic  actions  and  passions, 
and  which  removes  him  at  the  appointed  time,  in  most 
cases  against  his  will,  so  also  it  is  with  nations.  The 
voluntary  is  only  the  outward  semblance,  covering 
but  hardly  hiding  the  predetermined.  Over  the  events 
of  life  we  may  have  control,  but  none  whatsoever  over 
the  law  of  its  progress.  There  is  a  geometry  that 
applies  to  nations  an  equation  of  their  curve  of  ad- 
vance'."     This  is  correctly  impressed.       It  would  be 


well  for  more  to  realize  this  truth,  but  although  the 
majority  are  under  the  law  of  progress,  they  are  still 
so  undeveloped  that  they  not  only  condemn,  but  judge 
individuals  and  nations  for  that  which  they  are  not 
really  responsible  for.  This  truth  must  ever  be  borne 
in  mind,  that  the  spirit,  on  the  mortal  plane,  can  only 
express  according  to  the  development  of  his  material 
instruments,  developed  under  the  law  of  progress, 
under  material  conditions,  with  which  although  he 
exercises  free  will  and  effort,  he,  individually,  has 
nothing  to  do  and  is  powerless  to  change. 

"At  death,  the  three  lower  principles,  the  body, 
its  mere  physical  vitality  and  its  astral  counterpart, 
are  finally  abandoned  by  that  which  really  is  the  man 
himself  and  the  four  higher  principles  escape  into 
that  world  immediately  above  our  own,  that  is  in  the 
order  of  spirituality,  not  above  it  at  all,  but  in  it  and 
of  it,  as  regards  real  locality/'  This  is  true,  the  four 
higher  principles  do  not  escape,  but  abandon  the  three 
earthly  ones  that  constitute  the  material  body.  "The 
astral  plane  or  Karma  Loca,  here  a  division  takes 
place  between  these  two  Duads,  which  the  four  higher 
principles  include."  There  is  no  such  thing  as  an 
astral  plane  of  consciousness,  excepting  the  conscious- 
ness of  the  life  organisms  which  compose  the  astral  or 
the  spirit  shadow  form  of  the  material.  The  division 
which  takes  place  simply  means  the  detaching  of  the 
real  spirit  form  from  the  astral  body,  which  is  then 
disassociated  and  disconnected,  and  is  not  permitted 
to  wander  through  space  as  a  devitalized  shell. 

"Firstly  in  Devanchan,  (the  spiritual  world)  that 
which  survives  is  not  merely  the  individual  Monad, 
which  survives  through  all  the  changes  of  the  whole 
evolutionary  scheme  and  flits  from  body  to  body, 
from  planet  to  planet,  etc. 

That  which  survives  is  a  man's  own  self-conscious 
personality,  under  some  expression,  but  still  the   same 

157 


personality  as  regards  his  higher  feeling,  aspirations, 
affections  and  even  tastes,  as  it  is  on  earth,  perhaps  it 
would  be  better  to  say  the  essence  of  the  late  self-con- 
scious personality."  The  essence  of  the  late  self-con- 
scious personality  really  means  that  part  of  the  mortal 
mind  which  the  self-conscious  child  of  God  has 
developed  on  the  mortal  plane  of  consciousness. 

"The  purely  sensual  feelings  and  tastes  of  the  late 
personality  will  drop  off  from  it  in  Devanchan,  but 
it  does  not  follow  that  nothing  is  preservable  in  that 
state,  except  feelings  and  thoughts  having  a  direct 
reference  to  religion  or  philosophy.  On  the  con- 
trary, all  the  superior  planes,  even  of  sensuous  emo- 
tions, find  their  appropriate  place  of  development  in 
Devanchan."  This  is  correctly  impressed,  with  the 
exception  that  the  sensuous  or  animal  is  abandoned 
with  the  material  body. 

"On  earth  man  is  dual,  in  the  sense  of  being  a 
thing  of  matter  and  thing  of  spirit,  the  natural  distinc- 
tion made  by  his  mind,  the  analyist  of  his  physical 
sensations  and  spiritual  perceptions,  though  even  in 
this  life,  the  two  groups  of  faculties  are  constantly 
equilibrating  each  other,  each  group  when  dominant 
seeing  as  fiction  or  delusion  what  the  other  believes 
to  be  most  real.  But  in  Devanchan,  it  ceases  to  be 
dualistic  and  becomes  a  spiritual  entity.  That  which 
was  a  fiction  in  the  region  of  fancy,  becomes  under 
the  new  conditions,  the  only  possible  reality,  and  the 
supposititious  or  artificial  having  no  possible  exist- 
ence in  that  Devanchanic  state,  the  logical  sequence 
is  that  everything  in  it  is  actual  and  real."  This  is 
true.  "A  thing  of  matter,"  a  material  body,  a  "thing 
of  spirit,"  spiritual  body,  but  mind,  not  the  analyis/ 
of  his  physical  sensations  and  spiritual  perceptions" 
but  the  spirit,  who  forms  mind  himself.  The  two 
groups  of  faculties,  in  reality,  appertain  to  both  the 
spiritual  and  material  mind  and  brain,  when  the  mate- 

158 


rial  brain  is  in  harmony  with  the  spiritual  brain,  he 
impresses,  more  or  less  correctly,  that  part  of  the  mate- 
rial brain  over  which  he,  himself,  individually,  has 
control  That  part  of  the  material  brain  with  which 
he  is  not  directly  connected,  that  of  the  animal,  isi. 
under  Divine  law,  more  or  less,  a  state  of  conscious- 
ness, thus,  the  group  of  faculties  of  the  material,  more 
or  less  illusory.  When  the  spirit  becomes  detached 
from  the  material  body  whether  by  sleep  or  death,  he 
finds  himself  in  the  real  and  true,  and  cognizing  from 
the  spiritual  standpoint,  "the  logical  sequence  is  that 
everything  in  it  is  actual  and  real/9 

We  have  quoted  enough  to  show  that  Esoteric 
Brahminism  and  Buddaism  were  correctly  impress- 
ed in  many  ways  regarding  spiritual  and  material 
evolution,  in  fact,  more  correctly  impressed  along 
these  lines  than  any  other  religion,  although  much  of 
it  was  merely  symbolical  and  so  understood  by  many 
of  the  most  advanced.  We  quote  again,  "Spirituality, 
in  the  Occult  sense,  has  little  or  nothing  to  do  with 
feeling  devout,  it  has  to  do  with  the  capacity  of  the* 
mind  for  assimilating  knowledge  at  the  fountain-head 
of  knowledge  itself,  of  absolute  knowledge  instead  of 
by  the  circuitous  and  laborious  process  of  rationality." 
As,  notwithstanding  how  great  the  knowledge  of  the 
spirit  or  adept,  regarding  spiritual  matters  he  has  to 
depend,  to  express  that  knowledge,  upon  the  mortal 
plane  of  consciousness,  upon  his  material  brain  and 
senses,  he,  as  repeatedly  stated  in  this  work  before,  can 
only  express  according  to  the  development  and  per- 
fection of  his  instruments,  therefore,  each  and  every 
spirit  must  depend  upon  that  which  is  his  sole  media 
of  expression  upon  the  mortal  plane. 

"Spirituality  then,  is  not  devout  aspiration,  it  is 
highest  kind  of  intellectuality,  that  which  takes  cog- 
nizance of  the  works  of  Nature  by  direct  assimila- 
tion   with    the   higher  principles.       As    they    claim 

159 


they  are  the  most  developed  spiritually,  and  the 
"white  conquerers,  the  highest  expression  of  physical 
intellectuality,"  this  of  course,  appears  inconsistant. 

"Rebirth  in  less  than  fifteen  hundred  years  is 
spoken  of  as  almost  impossible" 

"Sankararchaye,  about  sixty  years  after  Buddha's 
death,  Esoteric  Buddhism  teaches  that  he  was 
Buddha  in  all  respects,  in  a  new  body." 

"With  all  the  foresight  even  an  adept  may  bring 
to  bear,  it  is  not  absolutely  certain  the  child  he  may 
choose  to  become  in  his  reincarnated  state,  may  attain 
physical  stature  successfully.  In  the  body  the  adept 
is  relatively  helpless  in  regard  to  the  new  body  he  haj 
chosen  to  inhabit,  he  must  let  it  grow  up  in  the  ordin- 
ary course  of  nature  before  he  has  got  a  body  ready 
again,  etc."  If  Buddha  had  the  power  to  be  reincar- 
nated in  an  inferior  form  why  had  he  not  the  power 
and  wisdom  to  retain  the  body  of  Gautama  Buddha, 
which  was  a  much  superior  instrument  for  the  uplift- 
ing of  humanity,  the  reason  given  for  this  reincarna- 
tion after  passing  out  as  the  Buddha.  And,  if  it  is 
essential  to  remain  not  less  than  fifteen  hundred  years 
in  Devanchan  after  every  reincarnation,  how  came  it 
that  he  was  reincarnated  sixty  years  after.  In  truth, 
Buddha  only  lived  as  the  Guatama  Buddha  in  one  in- 
carnation, and  never  was  on  this  earth  in  any  other 
prior  or  since.. 

Buddhism  is  called  a  wisdom  religion,  because 
when  it  originated  all  that  they  received  from  the 
spirit  spheres,  all  that  every  psychic  gave,  no  matter 
on  what  plane  or  how  correct,  was  treasured,  none 
discarded.  Every  spiritual  experience,  symbol,  sign, 
message,  impression  cherished.  While  it  is  true  that 
they  developed  more  or  less  different  phases,  many 
through  severe  penances  and  tortures,  it  is  true  that 
all  they  gave,  more  or  less,  was  as  incorrectly  im- 
pressed as    that    which    Swedenborg    gave,    for    the 

160 


same  reason.  They  had  to  express  that  which  they 
had  seen  and  experienced  through  their  instruments, 
their  material  brains  and  senses,  and  as  they  were  more 
materially  than  spiritually  unfolded,  they  could  not 
give  the  truth.  The  greatest  aspiration  was  to  acquire 
wisdom,  to  find  out  the  origin  of  things,  truly  stated 
in  Esoteric  Buddhaism;  hence,  they,  in  reality  gave 
the  preference  to  that  intellectuality  which  they 
asscribe  to  the  European.  True  spirituality  is  essenti- 
ally spiritual.  The  highest  expression  of  all  spirit- 
uality is  the  expression  of  love,  true  wisdom  is  ever 
accompanied  by  love.  That  love,  no  matter  how 
great  nor  how  tenderly  expressed,  which  could  have 
faith  in,  and  worship  Lords  who  possessed  the  animal 
nature  and  were  not  even  on  the  plane  of  those  whom 
they  wiped  out  of  existence,  the  Lords  who  were  wroth 
with  the  Atlantans  and  destroyed  them,  was  not  the 
love  expressed  by  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  That 
wisdom  which  can  believe  in  a  truly  wise,  therefore 
loving  Power,  (which  evolves  life  from  the  lowest  to 
the  highest,  with  here  and  there,  not  a  real  but  a 
seemingly  retrogressive  step,  due  to  the  preponder- 
ance in  certain  individuals  and  nations,  of  undeveloped 
life  organisms)  which  repeatedly  wipes  out  of  exist- 
ence, the  purest,  holiest  love  in  existence,  (as  though 
anything  that  exists  can  be  wiped  out  of  existence)) 
that  of  mother  for  her  child,  shows  conclusively  to 
those  who  truly  love,  that  those  who  accepted  this 
belief  then  and  those  who  accept  it  today,  were  and 
are  not  impressed  with  the  love  of  the  real  life.  They 
were  impressed  with  the  truth  of  reincarnation  of  the 
animal.  No  such  thing  in  reality,  all  spirit  life,  even 
of  the  lowest,  has  body  in  spirit  spheres,  and  as  they 
believe  in  spiritual  and  material  evolution,  they  really 
meant  that  spirit  animates,  not  incarnates.  Spirit 
never  incarnates,  it  merely  impresses  or  animates. 

Up  to  animal,  when  endowed  with  soul,   (made 

161 


by  those  familiar  with  the  law  of  regeneration,  of  inte- 
gration and  disintegration,  in  the  Image  and  Like- 
ness of  God  Almighty,)  the  conscious  child  of  God, 
always  remains  the  one  self-conscious  spirit  and  soul 
first  brought  forth  in  the  two  worlds  on  the  two  planes 
of  consciousness,  and  never  is  born  in  body  again  on 
mortal  plane.  Many  great  spirits  animate  and  im- 
press mortal  bodies,  when  their  spirits  are  absent  for 
varying  periods.  This  is  the  reason  why  so  many  be- 
lieve in  reincarnation.  Although  many  interpret 
Image  according  to  their  beliefs,  Image  and  Likeness 
means  not  solely  in  soul  but  in  body,  to  the  Body  of 
Him  which  esoteric  Buddhaism  alludes  to  as  the 
Father  of  humanity,"  not  only  a  God  amongst  many 
Gods,  but  the  One  God  Omnipotent,  xhtFather  of  all. 
Buddhism  is  truly  stated  to  be  a  philosophy  which 
meets  the  beliefs  and  desires  of  many.  In  it  they 
can  find  that  which  is  suited  to  their  plane  of  develop- 
ment, hence  it  can  be  seen  there  are  in  it  many  entirely 
different  conceptions  of  the  truth,  due  to  the  different 
brains  through  which  it  has  been  transmitted.  "The 
spirit,  the  one  life,"  (God  Omnipotent)  through  His 
instruments,  (the  Celestial  Angels,)  recognized  by 
them  as  the  seven  planetary  spirits  and  the  various 
Lords  of  the  Hierarchies,  impressed  them  and  all  races 
then  as  now. 

I  quote  from  the  Pedigree  of  Man  by  Annie 
Besant,  "Into  this  third  race  of  the  Toltic,  came  some 
of  the  greatest  Asuras,  intelligences,  of  highly  devel- 
oped power  and  knowledge,  and  they  found  in  the 
splendid  highest  types  of  the  Toltic  bodies,  fit  vehicles 
for  the  further  evolution!9 

"About  a  million  years  ago,  Vaiovosoata  Mana 
chose  out  of  the  fifth  Atlantic  sub-race,  the  Semitic, 
the  seeds  of  the  fifth  race,  and  led  them  to  the  imper- 
ishable, sacred  land.  For  ages  he  labored,  shaping 
the  nucleus  of  the  future  humanity.       Then  the  fifth 

162 


sense  He  added  and  man  is  shaped  as  we  know  him. 
Thither  He  guides  for  rebirth  the  Asuras  to  nobler 
ends.  Thither  He  calls  the  brightest  intelligences,  the 
purest  characters,  to  take  birth  in  the  forms  He  is 
evolving.  When  He  had  established  the  type  of  His 
race,  He  led  them  southwest  to  Central  Asia,  and 
there  another  age  long  halt  was  made,  and  the  home 
of  the  race,  whence  its  several  streams  should  issue, 
was  established.  Meanwhile  the  surface  of  the  globe 
was  undergoing  manifold  changes.  With  many 
throes,  one  portion  after  another  of  a  new  continent* 
Krauncha  is  upheaved,  until  the  great  convulsion  of 
two  hundred  thousand  years  ago  left  Poseidonis  in 
mid  Atlantic,  and  the  outline  of  the  great  continents 
Europe,  Asia,  Africa,  America  much  as  they  are 
today."  Thus,  according  to  correct  impressions, 
regarding  the  material  all  races  have  evolved  out  of 
each  other,  gradually  developing,  with  here  and  there 
retrogression,  until  was  added  the  fifth  sense  to  the 
Aryan  composed  of  the  "highest  and  purest  char- 
acters," but  incorrect  regarding  the  spiritual.  As  the 
Aryan  race  developed,  naturally  brain  became  a  better 
instrument  for  truth.  The  brains  in  Buddha's  time, 
as  said  before,  dominated  by  the  love  for  wisdom,  did 
not  develop  a  large  enough  class  to  understand  our 
loving  Father,  as  in  truth  He  is  All-love,  although 
the  moral  standard  was  lofty  and  self  abnegating. 
Very  few  could  apprehend  exoteric  Buddhaism,  and 
even  a  more  limited  number  esoteric,  hence  esoteric 
was  impelled  to  be  secretive,  to  keep  its  wisdom  from 
the  "profane  herd."  Had  the  masses  been  as  today, 
it  would  have  been  given  then  as  now,  to  the  public. 
One  must  bear  in  mind  that  all  religions  are  under 
Divine  guidance.  That  wisdom  which  is  not  given 
publicly  is  not  yet  ready  for  the  light  of  day,  still  unde- 
veloped, or  there  is  not  a  large  enough  class  prepared 
to  warrant  it  being  received  as  it  should. 

163 


As  Arhats,  Adepts,  Mahatmas  were  and  are,  in 
reality,  not  spirits  reincarnated,  but  spirits  born  on 
the  two  planes,  with  the  same  personality  to  endure 
forever  as  brought  forth  here,  Buddha  still  Buddha, 
all  great  teachers  likewise,  no  spirit  ever  really  lives 
on  the  mortal  plane  but  merely  impresses  a  material 
body,  hence  as  they  could  and  can  only  give  all  they 
see  and  hear  in  spirit  spheres,  much  of  that  presented 
to  them  as  motion  pictures  are  here,  not  actual  verities, 
but  for  purpose  of  instruction,  through  their  material 
brains  and  senses,  it  can  be  seen  all  must  be  deeply 
colored  with  and  partake  of  their  material  mind,  that 
mind  deemed  by  them  the  human  soul,  formed  solely 
from  material  experiences.  Although  great  spirits 
often  impress  the  material  bodies  of  spirits  who  are 
absent,  no  matter  how  great  their  wisdom,  they  can 
only  express  through  the  material  brain,  the  truths 
with  which  this  brain  is  in  harmony.  Therefore 
whilst  they  can  impress  much  of  the  knowledge  and 
learning,  they  cannot  impress  through  brains  not 
amenable  to  love,  until  developed  the  love  of  the  spirit 
spheres.  No  one,  with  a  developed  brain,  will  deny 
that  our  sole  instruments  are  our  brains  and  senses  to 
connect  us  to  material  life.  No  one  will  deny  that 
an  idiot,  or  one  with  a  diseased,  malformed,  drugged 
or  one  without  a  brain  can,  no  matter  how  wise,  give 
through  an  imperfect  or  no  instrument  correctly  or  at 
all.  No  one  wrill  deny  that  the  Aryan  race  with  five 
senses  could  transmit  better  or  were  not  more  develop- 
ed than  the  Toltic  who  lacked  two.  Even  though 
the  material  senses  are  unreliable  and  imperfect,  they 
are  for  this  plane.  Even  though  one  through  tele- 
pathy wires  messages  from  mind  to  mind  to  another 
that  other  cannot  express  the  messages  he  receives  un- 
less through  his  material  instruments,  brain  and  senses. 
Hence,  Buddha  and  his  initiates  gave  as  best  they 
could  through  their  instruments,  not  yet  attuned    to 

164 


be  in  harmony  with  the  great  truth,  that  Love  is  more 
potent  than  wisdom,  and  that  true  wisdom  is  ever 
accompanied  by  love.  They  were  not  yet  developed 
to  make  possible  the  physical  manifestation  of  "The 
Christ,"  God. 

All  true  religion  is  of  God.  All  the  incorrect, 
untrue,  due  to  poor  instruments.  When  a  few  were 
ready  to  apprehend,  God  impressed  Christ.  The 
natural  religions  preceded  Brahminism,  Buddhism 
and  Christianity,  all  evolving,  a  higher  and  higher 
expression  of  the  truth.  That  some  were  more  un- 
folded spiritually  in  the  older  religions  is  not  true. 
Their  spiritual  impressions  and  conceptions  were  not 
on  as  high  a  plane  as  many  today.  When  a  sufficient 
number  are  ready  for  a  higher  interpretation,  there  is 
always  one  prepared,  as  is  evidenced  in  all  religions. 
When  man  was  connected  with  God,  the  lowest  type 
of  man  then  received  in  the  real  life,  through  his  con- 
nection with  the  Divine  Mind  Soul  and  personality, 
the  consciousness  for  the  first  time  as  Child  of  God, 
(this  consciousness  ever  to  remain,)  and  the  power 
to  make  himself  individual  through  his  spiritual  brain 
and  senses,  just  as  he  makes  himself,  if  ordained  for 
mortal  life,  individual  through  his  mortal  brain  and 
senses,  and  himself  develops  both  spiritual  and  mortal 
mind,  not  soul.  As  he  develops  all  the  higher  quali- 
ties, the  soul  gifts,  the  mental,  etc.,  in  the  spiritual 
worlds  or  Devanchan,  it  can  be  realized  he  is  not  sub- 
jected to  the  mortal  plane  to  acquire  wisdom,  knowl- 
edge, learning  nor  to  express  the  soul  gifts  but  to 
develop  the  spiritual  attributes,  industry,  concentra- 
tion, application,  resolution,  determination,  courage, 
loyalty,  patience,  forbearance,  submission,  etc.  Every 
being  no  matter  on  how  high  a  material  plane  does 
not  develop  nor  express  the  soul  gifts.  If  to  return 
here,  to  evolve  or  develop  that  which  is  necessary,  to 
make  him  one  with  God,  "He  comes  from  and  returns 

165 


to  God,"  to  develop  the  higher  principles,  to  evolve 
a  spiritual  soul  or  spirit,  or  if  he  receives  a  spiritual 
soul  and  body  (the  spiritual  the  higher  is  only  of  God, 
the  sole  one  to  endure,)  why  subject  the  Monad  to 
so  much  useless  misery,  if  after  eight  hundred  rein- 
carnations, it  fails  to  evolve  or  develop  soul  or  be 
connected  with  it,  it  must  be  wiped  out  in  Aviteha, 
while  the  spirit  or  ego,  ever  living  a  real  spirit  body 
must  be  reincarnated  again? 

These  incorrect  impressions  were  due  to  their 
failure  in  receiving  correct  impressions  regarding  the 
marked  difference  in  the  different  races  and  their 
various  planes.  They  could  not  receive  that  the  dif- 
ference was  due  not  to  the  spirit  but  to  his  material 
instruments,  just  as  the  difference  between  their  most 
highly  developed  and  those  on  their  lowest  planes 
was  due  to  the  difference  in  their  brains.  They  had 
not  yet  evolved  to  grasp  this.  Few  had  when  the 
Lord  came,  hence  all  religions  teem  with  the  symboli- 
cal, parables  and  allegories,  for  those  who  develop 
sufficient  brain  to  grasp  the  inner  meaning.  Thus 
from  the  earliest  conceptions  up  to  Christianity,  Chris- 
tianity getting  clearer  and  clearer  conceptions,  until 
a  class  were  ready  to  grasp  the  beautiful  truth,  the  un- 
reality of  evil,  disease  and  death  to  the  spirit.  All 
different  expressions  of  The  Spirit,  the  One  Life,  all 
suited  to  the  different  planes  of  development.  This 
last  expression  to  reconcile  all,  to  make  all  recognize 
that  all  are  the  children  of  the  One  God,  and  that  every 
expression  given  to  any  race,  is  for  all  who  are  on 
similar  planes.  Hence,  this  now  given,  recognizing, 
loving  the  truth  in  all,  all  coming  from  the  same  source 
does  not  claim  to  be  superior  to  that  first  given, 
although  imperfectly  received,  but  claims  as  mate- 
rial brains  are  more  developed  spiritually,  more 
amenable  to  love,  the  Doctrine  of  Love  can  be  ex- 
pressed more  perfectly. 


I  quote  from  The  Pleroma,  by  Dr.  Paul  Carus, 
"We  have  come  to  the  conclusion  that  the  spirit  of 
paganism  which  is  that  of  natural  mankind,  is  the 
same  as  that  of  Christianity.  The  sole  difference  is 
that  in  Christianity  many  pagan  traditions  are  fused 
together,  and  constitute  in  the  background  of  Judaism 
a  summary  of  the  most  essential,  the  noblest  and  finest 
traditions  of  pre-Christian  paganism,  thus  represent- 
ing the  material  grain  garnered  at  the  time  of  harvest. 
It  is  true  that  Judaism  exercised  an  enormous  influence 
uoon  Christianity,  for  from  the  start  its  development 
took  place  with  constant  reference  to  the  Old  Testa- 
ment, but  the  attitude  of  the  Christian  Church  was 
always  opposed  to  everything  that  was  tpyically  Jew- 
ish. The  fact  that  Judaism  was  the  religion  of  Jesus, 
rendered  the  connection  between  Judaism  and  Chris- 
tianity indissoluable.  The  God  of  Jews  has  become 
the  God  of  Christians,  and  so  His  religion  has  been 
regarded  as  the  root  from  which  Christianity  has 
sprung,  but  we  shall  show  that  this  is  an  error."  This 
is  true.  The  simple  pure,  holy  faith  of  the  Lord  was 
so  adulterated,  so  mixed  with  the  undeveloped  im- 
pressions of  the  period,  owing  to  the  fact  that  the 
people  were  not  ready,  that  instead  of  being  recog- 
nized as  He  was,  the  Physical  Manifestion  of  God 
Omnipotent,  He  was  looked  upon  by  the  most  spirit- 
ually unfolded  as  the  Son  of  God,  and  scorned  and 
reviled  by  those  who,  although  developed  materially, 
were  on  very  undeveloped  planes  spiritually,  hence, 
all  disseminated  by  the  Apostles,  revised  and  translated 
through  numerous  channels,  was  so  filled  with  their 
individual,  undeveloped  impressions  as  to  partake 
more  of  paganism,  even  at  this  late  day,  than  the  Christ 
Spirit  of  God. 

"Augustine's  saying  that  Christianity  is  not  a 
new-fangled  thing  but  that  it  existed  from  the  begin- 
ning of  mankind,  is  not  to  be  taken  in  a  general  sense, 

167 


but  must  be  understood  literally.  We  translate 
literally  the  very  thing  which  is  now  called  the  Chris- 
tian religion  existed  among  the  ancients.  Nor  was 
it  absent  in  the  beginning  of  the  human  race  before 
Christ  came  into  the  Flesh,  since  when  the  true  relig- 
ion, which  already  existed  began  to  be  Christian. " 
What  constitutes  Christianity  in  the  opinion  of  a  man 
like  St.  Augustine?  He  would  presumably  find  no 
fault  with  the  following  answer.  Christianity  means 
the  belief  in  Christ  as  the  Son  of  God,  the  God  man, 
the  sinless  Man,  the  Savior,  the  Immediator  between 
man  and  God,  the  Divine  Teacher,  the  King,  the 
Hero,  the  Martyr  of  the  great  cause  of  salvation.  He 
who  struggled  for  mankind,  yet  succumbs  to  the 
intrigues  of  the  enemies  of  justice,  Christ  dies  on  the 
Cross  and  descends  into  hell  to  the  place  of  death  and 
the  powers  of  evil,  but  hell  cannot  hold  Hi.m  He 
breaks  the  gate  of  hell  and  thereby  opens  the  way  for 
the  life  of  His  fellow  man.  He  is  therefore  regarded 
as  the  Leader,  the  Firstling,  and  he  who  clings  to 
Christ  in  faith,  will  follow  Him  through  death  and 
life,  and  will  partake  of  His  glorification  and  bless. 
Christ  is  now  enthroned  at  the  Right  Hand  of  God, 
whence  He  will  return  to  earth  as  a  Judge  of  man- 
kind." This  explains  clearly  the  opinion  of  St. 
Augustine  and  the  majority  of  pagans  who  accepted 
Christianity  after  the  teachings  of  Christ  had  been 
so  changed  as  to  be  almost  unrecognizable,  with  the 
exception  of  His  Sermon  on  the  Mount,  although  even 
some  of  its  beautiful  truths  are  contradicted  by  the 
interpolations  of  those  who  could  not  understand 
aught  of  a  genuinely  spiritual  nature,  His  other 
Divinely  inspired  sayings  almost  ever  and  always  con- 
tradicted by  purely  material  ones.  The  majority 
could  not  understand  then,  the  majority  cannot  today. 
They  are  not  yet  prepared.  But  there  are  many,  cor- 
responding to  the  initiates  of  esoteric  Buddhaism,  who 

168 


are  ready  and  waiting  for  this  higher  interpretation. 

Again  we  quote  from  Dr.  Cams,  "Biblical 
scholars  have  repeatedly  called  attention  to  the  fact 
that  the  Epistle  of  St.  Paul  abounds  with  the  most  im- 
portant terms  of  gnostic  philosophy.  We  will  men- 
tion here  only  such  Gnostic  notions  as  the  Doctrine  of 
the  Three  Bodies,  the  corporeal  body,  the  psychical 
the  spiritual.  The  idea  of  the  pleroma,  the  fulfill- 
ment, or  the  fulness  of  the  time,  of  aeons,  and  there 
are  some  others,  all  of  which  are  presupposed  as  known 
to  the  congregations  whom  the  Apostle  addresses." 
As  many  of  his  congregation  were  correctly  impress- 
ed regarding  the  three,  he  used  the  terms  which  they 
could  understand. 

"The  same  process  of  the  idealizing  and  spirit- 
ualizing of  the  Figure  of  a  Savior  went  on  in  all 
pagan  countries,  in  the  Orient  as  well  as  the  Occident. 
As  we  trace  the  several  steps  in  the  Heracles  myth,  so 
we  are  confronted  with  the  same  result  in  the  Orient. 
In  India  the  process  was  indeed  faster.  In  the  ancient 
Brahmin  religion,  we  meet  with  the  deified  Krishna, 
the  rollicking  hero,  the  lover  of  sport  and  dance,  the 
savior  from  oppression  and  the  bringer  of  joy,  but 
this  type  is  supplanted,  in  the  fifth  century  before 
Christ,  by  a  new  and  higher  ideal,  suggested  by  the 
respect  for  wisdom,  for  enlightenment,  for  bodhi  or 
gnosis.  The  people  now  looked  forward  to  the  rein- 
carnation of  profound  comprehension  and  perfect 
virtue.  They  expected  a  Sage  and  the  development 
of  the  thought  reaches  a  climax  in  the  Buddha  con- 
ception  which  justly  commands  the  admiration  of 
Occidental  students  of  Orientalism.  We  need  not  ask 
in  this  connection  whether  Buddha  is  historical  or 
not,  just  as  little  as  we  need  care  whether  the  details 
of  the  life  of  Christ  are  historical.  It  is  the  ideal 
which  exerted  its  influence  in  the  history  of  mankind, 
as  a  formative  presence,  in  the  hearts  of  the  people 

169 


and  we  know  that  this  living  ideal  has  been  the  most 
potent  factor  in  history,  the  transient  figure  of  the 
man  in  whom  it  was  either  supposedly  or  truly  actual- 
ized is  of  secondary  importance."  For  every  thought 
from  the  lowest  to  the  highest,  if  expressed  as  were 
expressed  those  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  there  muts 
be  a  vehicle  of  expression  or  the  thought  remains  un- 
expressed. Although  the  people  were  ready,  and 
had  ideals,  they  could  not  express  these  ideals  through 
their  imperfect  instruments.  One  on  the  lowest  plane 
is  not  developed  to  express  the  thoughts  of  one  on  a 
higher.  The  ideal,  when  expressed,  must  have  a  cor- 
rectly developed  instrument  or  it  cannot  be  expressed. 
The  thoughts  and  actions  attributed  to  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  the  highest  and  purest  ever  given,  must  have 
been  thought  and  been  acted  by  some  one.  The  one 
who  thought  and  put  his  thoughts  in  action.  There 
is  always  a  class  ready  and  waiting  for  a  higher  ex- 
pression of  truth,  ready  to  receive  when  presented  to 
them  by  others,  although  not  ready  to  express  their  va- 
gue, intangible  conceptions.  There  is  always  one  pre- 
pared, one  a  little  more  advanced  than  those  he  comes 
to  teach.  Up  to  the  coming  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  many 
were  prepared  and  impressed  with  that  cognized  as 
"the  Christ  Spirit,"  in  reality,  but  the  instru- 
ments of  those  on  higher  planes,  until  they  became, 
more  or  less  in  harmony  with  the  Divine  Mind  ,but, 
as  repeatedly  stated  before,  although  in  harmony  along 
certain  lines,  their  brains  were  not  yet  amenable  to  love, 
the  love  of  God.  Their  greatest  adepts,  etc.,  believe 
in  the  natural  religion  which  their  primitive  ances- 
tors were  developed  to  receive,  in  reality,  as  much  of 
the  truth  and  knowledge  as  they  could  receive  and 
understand,  which  they  formed  into,  not  only  a  relig- 
ion, but  a  system  embodying  all  knowledge  that  they 
were  impressed  with.  They  were  impelled,  through 
lack  of  proper  means  of  publishing,  to  memorize  all 

170 


that  they  could  retain,  hence  developed  their  memories 
to  a  marvelous  extent.  These  crude  methods,  more 
or  less,  were  in  vogue  when  Buddha  was  impressed  to 
elevate,  purify,  revise,  and  change.  But,  owing  to 
that  which  composes  the  brain,  (not  the  pure,  holy 
spirit,  who  endeavored  to  impress  correctly)  not  being 
amenable  to  love,  being  out  of  harmony  through 
penances  inficted  upon  them,  and  the  contempt  and 
indifference  with  which  the  body  was  neglected,  not 
provided  for  properly,  they  could  not  transmit  love, 
whilst  they,  also  little  spirit  life  organisms  were  treat- 
ed with  cruelty.  The  more  advanced  today  know 
to  be  good  instruments  for  any  kind  of  knowledge, 
material  or  spiritual,  they  must  keep  brain  in  harmony 
through  keeping  the  body  in  good  condition.  It  is 
impossible  for  a  starved  body  and  brain  to  work 
properly.  Hence,  not  due  to  the  spirit  children  of 
God  who  were  struggling  to  impress  correctly,  and, 
according  to  their  light,  developed  spiritually,  but 
due  to  their  failure  to  comprehend  that  the  material 
life  organisms  of  their  bodies  were  in  reality  spirit- 
ual, under  that  cognized  as  natural  law,  dependent 
upon  the  material  to  be  able  to  transmit  that  cognized 
as  the  spiritual,  they  could  not  give  the  truth  regard- 
ing love,  the  greatest  power  in  existence.  Hence, 
their  greatest  aspirations  were  to  develop  wisdom,  the 
highest  kind  of  intellectuality,  that  which  they  attrib- 
uted to  the  "white  conquerers,"  who  were  the  fifth 
sub-race  of  the  fifth  root-race  of  which  they  were  the 
first  sub-race,  and,  alas,  their  greatest  hope  to  be 
"extinguished  like  lamps,  to  be  absorbed  with  the 
Absolute,  to  attain  to  Nirvana,  a  state  which  exists 
not  in  the  highest  Heaven,  where  all  retain  their  per- 
sonality and  individuality.  As  man  on  this  plane 
will  yet  form  soulless  beings,  so  men,  on  the  higher, 
the  real  plane,  under  Divine  law  of  God,  formed  the 
Material  Jesus  to  be  an  Instrument  for  God.  Although 

17i 


it  is  true  many  claim,  in  different  religions,  that 
Marduk,  Yahvah,  etc.,  were  brought  forth  like  unto 
Christ  and  had  similar  experiences,  it  is  not  so. 

Among  all  these,  on  different  planes  of  develop- 
ment, every  correct  impression  of  the  truth  were  im- 
pressed on  the  real  brain,  here  and  there,  one  received 
on  earth  more  or  less  correctly,  hence,  as  it  is  ever 
known  in  the  real  life  how  God  in  all  material  worlds, 
ever  impresses  Personally,  under  similar  conditions, 
one  brought  forth  as  was  the  Lord  Jesus,  these 
were  impressed  more  or  less  correctly  with  these  truths, 
and  gave  to  their  highest  or  greatest  men  or  heroes, 
the  qualities  of  the  Lord,  and,  as  much  as  possible, 
made  all  appertaining  to  their  individual  Gods  or 
Saviors,  coincide  with  their  highest  impressions.  No 
less  they  children  of  God,  if  not  impressed  correctly 
as  those  who  were.  The  Christ  Spirit  of  God  has 
from  the  beginning  been  with  His  children  on  earth, 
as  all  in  all  worlds  are  connected  with  Divine  Mind 
in  the  real  life,  whether  able  to  express  correctly  or 
not  on  the  mortal  plane.  But  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
was,  notwithstanding  the  opinions  of  those  on  a  high 
plane  of  material  development,  impressed  only  by 
God,  He  was  not  simply  the  man  Jesus,  but  the 
Blessed  Holy  Vehicle  of  our  Father  on  this  plane,  and 
as  His  Physical  Representation,  there  can  be  none 
higher,  only  One  in  each  material  world  does  He  im- 
press. As  the  mortal  plane  is  but  a  school  for  His 
children  to  develop,  through  that  cognized  as  evil, 
whenever,  as  stated  before,  the  brains  of  His  children 
are  ready  to  receive,  He  has  a  body  formed  of  the  most 
developed  life  organisms  to  be  in  harmony  with  Him- 
self, all  Love,  all  Compassion.  Hence,  the  purest 
material  body,  that  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  was  selected 
for  this  purpose.  As  Buddha  has  its  esoteric,  its  spir- 
itual, so  has  all  religion,  and  the  inner  truths  of  Chris- 
tianity in  this  respect,  is  that  God  did  not  over  shadow 

172 


the  Virgin,  who,  in  truth,  was  a  Virgin  at  that  time, 
but  through  His  Arch-angels  in  the  spirit  life,  where 
she  had  a  body  of  highest  development,  formed  that 
cognized  as  the  psychical,  not  spiritual  form  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  Shrist,  which  built  up  that  cognized  as 
His  material  body. 

Oh,  ye  wise  and  learned,  can  ye  explain  how  in 
truth  all  your  bodies  are  formed?  If  so,  then  do  not 
formulate  the  most  undeveloped  theories.  After 
brain  was  first  formed,  ere  brought  forth,  as  all  brains 
are  formed,  that  of  the  Lord  was  connected  with  the 
Divine  Mind  of  God,  who  impressed  Him  from  His 
birth  till  He  passed  out  of  existence,  through  vibra- 
tions, similar  to  wireless  telegraphy,  and  attached 
Himself  to  the  man  Jesus  at  the  Transfiguration,  Cru- 
cifixion, Ascension  as  well  as  other  times  when  He 
spake  such  as,  "I  and  the  Father  are  One,  He  who 
seeth  Me  seeth  the  Father,  etc." 

We  quote  again  from  Dr.  Carus,  "The  God  of 
evolution  works  by  laws,  and  the  marvels  of  His  dis- 
pensation can  be  traced  in  the  natural  development  of 
affairs,  just  as  the  snowflake  exhibits  a  design  of  un- 
failing regularity  and  great  beauty,  do  the  denoue- 
ment of  historical  events,  take  place  according  to  an 
intrinsic  necessity  which  gives  it  a  definite  direction, 
and,  when  at  the  seasonable  time,  definite  aims  are 
attained,  aims  which  have  been  prepared  by  preceed- 
ing  events,  the  results  appear  like  the  work  of  a  prede- 
termined purpose,  the  old  legends  naturally  appear 
like  prophecies,  and  so,  we  can  truly  speak  of  a  Chris- 
tianity as  the  pleroma." 

"The  religion  of  the  future  will  have  to  satisfy  the 
essential  needs  of  the  human  heart.  We  drift  temp- 
est-tossed on  the  ocean  of  life,  and  we  need  guidance, 
comfort  and  encouragement.  In  the  face  of  the  unrest 
that  surrounds  us,  we  want  to  have  the  assurance  of  a 
firm  ground,  wherein  our  anchor  can  rest.      We  want 

173 


to  know  our  goal  and  the  direction  in  which  we  have 
to  steer.  All  this  must  be  supplied  by  religion,  and 
where  our  knowledge  is  insufficient,  faith  steps  in. 
Religion  is  inborn  in  every  soul,  in  the  same  way  that 
gravity  is  an  inalienable  part  of  all  matter.  Every 
particle  that  exists  is  interlinked  with  the  whole  of  the 
Cosmos.  Its  momentum  is  determined  in  the  exact 
proportion  of  its  weight,  of  its  position,  and  gener- 
ally of  its  relation  to  the  All.  The  innate  energy  of 
every  particle,  every  molecule,  every  atom,  presses 
forth  in  one  direction,  beyond  its  own  limits,  as  if  it 
were  yearning  beyond  itself.  No  piece  of  matter  is 
an  existence  of  itself,  its  nature  and  its  movement  are 
conditioned  by  the  rest  of  the  universe,  and  it  can  find 
the  fulfillment  of  its  longing  only  outside  its  own  be- 
ing. In  the  same  way,  every  sentient  soul  yearns  in 
itself  and  becomes  easily  conscious  of  the  fact  that  it 
is  only  a  part  of  that  immeasurably  great  whole,  of 
the  All  that  stretches  forth  into  unknown  infinitudes, 
and  that  the  significance  of  its  life  lies  outside  the 
sphere  of  its  ego.  This  all  feeling  of  the  individual, 
this  panpathy  is  religion  and  religion  is  a  natural 
presence  in  every  human  breast.  In  the  future  lie 
the  mansions  which  our  souls  build  up,  therein  to  live 
when  our  bodies  have  fallen  to  dust.  No  thinking 
man  will  identify  himself  with  the  dust  of  his  body, 
he  will  seek  his  real  being  in  his  volitions,  his  aims, 
his  ideals,  in  all  that  constitutes  his  spiritual  nature." 

"That  faith  in  the  future  which  we  know  must 
come,  will  certainly  not  be  less  religious  than  its  former 
phases.  It  will  be  simply  the  fulfillment  of  the  pres- 
ent, which  we  shall  then  regard  as  mere  preparation 
for  it,  as  mere  stations  on  the  road  to  the  goal,  the  new 
pleroma,  the  pleroma  expected  today." 

We  quote  from  Dr.  Carus  because  he  voices  the 
longings,  the  }^earnings  of  the  highest  plane.  Those 
who  are  asking  for  knowledge  in  place  of  faith,  who 

174 


want  truth,  not  fiction,  truth  told  plainly,  not  in  par- 
able or  allegory,  but  that  which  all  can  grasp.  The 
Christianity  founded  by  the  Apostles,  as  cognized  by 
St.  Augustine,  must  give  place  to  the  higher  expres- 
sion, the  truth  of  the  Christ  Spirit  of  God,  the  Doc- 
trine of  Love  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  A  religion, 
not  for  one  class,  one  race  but  for  all,  recognizing 
each  and  all  as  children  of  God.  A  religion  that 
gives  the  assurance  that  only  in  one  way  can  knowl- 
edge be  substituted  for  faith,  and  that  is,  not  by  seek- 
ing through  others  to  prove  materially  the  truths  of 
spirituality,  to  wait  for  material  science  to  prove  be- 
yond all  doubt  ere  they  can  accept,  but  to  seek  within 
their  own  souls.  This  latest  revelation  is  impressed 
to  point  the  way,  to  give  the  light  which  will  enable 
those  who  seek  faithfully  to  prove  the  truth  themselves 
of  all  that  is  given.  The  Doctrine  of  Love  given  by 
God  to  His  children  through  the  Lord  Jesus,  who 
gave  all  and  received  naught  in  return,  who  had  not 
a  place  to  lay  His  head,  is  the  true  religion,  but  as 
stated  before,  could  not  be  apprehended  by  the 
Apostles  and  Christianity,  not  due  to  the  true  Chris- 
tion  in  any  race,  but  to  the  undeveloped  pagan  in  all 
religions,  Christian  included.  The  essence  of  His 
Doctrine  is  Love,  when  understood  and  practiced  it 
opens  the  door  to  true  spirituality,  which  ever  and 
always,  in  proportion  to  the  spirit's  ability  to  impress 
his  material  instrument,  proves  the  truth  of  God 
Omnipotent,  the  nearness  of  the  spirit  spheres  and  the 
immortality  of  life. 


175 


THE  TRUTH  WHICH  FREES  YE. 


Now  ye  have  the  truth  which  frees,  the  truth 
that  all  are  children  of  God,  impressing  material 
bodies  here,  that  all  are  His  own,  all  your  brethren, 
your  sisters.  Until  able  to  accept  this  truth,  withou/ 
reservation,  to  make  your  material  brain  a  good  instru- 
ment to  express  love  and  charity,  the  greatest  of  soul 
gifts,  ye  will  not  advance  spiritually.  Until  ye  can 
see  that  all  are  equal  in  God's  sight,  no  matter  how 
they  appear  here,  that  you  are  in  no  degree  superior, 
simply  because  you  are  born  of  a  more  developed  race, 
have  been  given  a  brain  capable  of  being  developed, 
and  given  material  conditions  which  you  control  not, 
which  place  you  in  a  better  position. 

Do  you  not  realize  that  it  must  be  one  with  an  un- 
developed brain  who  prides  himself  on  conditions 
with  which  he  has  nothing  to  do?  What  hath  one 
to  do  with  the  race  which  hath  brought  him 
forth,  the  formation  of  his  brain,  the  characteristics 
he  inherits  from  his  progenitors,  his  station  in  life? 
Had  he,  through  individual  will  and  effort,  brought 
forth  his  race,  his  parents,  achieved  his  position  he 
even  then  would  have  no  reason  for  pride,  realizing 
that  life,  body  and  soul  were  given  him  by  the  same 
power  or  God  who  gives  to  all.  Hence,  those  with 
good  brains,  good  instruments  for  the  truth,  do  not 
deem  themselves  superior,  even  though,  through  in- 
dividual will  and  effort  they  attain  to  the  highest. 
The  truth  is  the  higher  the  expression  of  the  soul  gifts 
of  life,  love,  wisdom,  power,  righteousness,  the  less 
the  expression  of  the  material  characteristics  of  vanity 
and  pride.  Hence,  when  ye  know  the  truth,  that  the 
lowest  is  of  God,  from  the  same  source  as  the  highest 

176 


in  all  forms  of  life,  ye  then  express  the  truth  which 
frees  ye  from  material  limitations.  Ye  know  that  so 
long  as  one  thinks  that  one's  individual  possessions, 
whether  achieved  through  one's  material  brain,  or 
that  which  is  achieved  through  the  material  brains 
of  others,  wealth,  position,  power  make  him  superior, 
no  matter  how  great  he  is  on  mortal  plane,  he  cannot 
entirely  express  the  truth  which  will  enable  him  to 
attain  to  the  highest.  Although  he  be  the  greatest 
potentate,  or  the  greatest  genius,  so  long  as  he  con- 
siders himself  especially  favored  and  superior,  he  does 
not  yet  nor  can  he  express  the  highest. 

Several  of  the  greatest  on  earth  today  are 
obsessed  with  this  delusion  and  thus  hinder  their  de- 
velopment. Not  until  they  conquer  this  can  they 
advance.  And,  as,  with  the  individual,  so  also  with 
the  religion,  the  philosophy,  the  cult,  the  system  of 
healing,  which  thinks  they  have  all  the  truth  and  will 
not  acknowledge  the  truth  that  others  possess.  The 
Christian,  the  Mohammedan,  the  Buddhist,  all  the 
great  religions  and  their  different  branches,  the  vari- 
ous philosophies  which  claim  to  have  found  the  sole 
way  to  God,  to  have  found  the  truth,  prove  by  their 
claims  that  they  have  it  not,  or  they  would  know  that 
all  are  equal,  (even  though  on  different  planes  of 
advancement)  with  the  power  which  hath  given 
them  life,  body  and  soul,  even  though  many  think  that 
they  themselves  bring  forth  their  physical  bodies.  As 
they  know  not  from  whence  life  and  soul  hath  come, 
nor  anything  about  the  life  principle  which  vivifies 
the  material,  and  cannot  explain  to  the  satisfaction  of 
those  on  more  developed  planes  anything  about  the 
origin  of  anything  upon  the  mortal  plane,  they,  owing 
to  lack  of  development  along  certain  lines,  cannot 
realize  how  incorrectly  impressed  they  are.  Did 
they  know  the  truth  they  would  know  that  the  life 
principle  which  develops  in  the  primordial  cell  from 

177 


which  all  forms  are  developed,  is  not  created  by  the 
spirit  child  or  the  spirit  impressing  him,  but 
is  the  life  principle  which  develops,  in  count- 
less other  cells  throughout  all  spirit  spheres, 
all  forms,  all  under  law,  under  God's  high- 
est Angels,  developing  from  low  to  high  the  forms  of 
God's  children,  to  make  them  in  harmony,  with  that 
which  comes  from  God,  ere  connected  with  the  Divine 
Mind.  That  these  highest  Angels,  who,  under  physical 
law,  form  the  psysical  bodies,  do  not  need  develop- 
ment nor  are  they  born  with  these  lower  forms, 
although  many  have  evolved  similarly,  but  merely 
supervise  and  direct  them  until  they  are  able  to  advance 
independently,  when  in  harmony  with  the  soul  which 
comes  from  the  Oversoul,  not  directly  from  the  Per- 
son of  God. 

The  belief  that  Principle  alone  evolves  life  and 
soul  has  led  many,  who  cannot  grasp  a  Supreme  Being, 
to  the  belief  that  God  can  not  be  Person,  that  He  is 
bodiless,  incorporeal,  that  it  would  be  impossible  for 
a  Being,  regardless  how  Sublime,  to  create  all  that 
exists.  They  grasp  that  they,  as  beings,  express 
Principle,  that  they  as  beings,  reflect  God,  that  they, 
very  poor  reflections  of  the  Divine  Mind,  express  the 
soul  gifts  of  God  Almighty,  that  they  individually 
and  collectively,  express  Principle,  that  God  mani- 
fests through  them.  They  cannot  grasp  that,  although, 
they  have  bodies,  as  vehicles  of  expression,  for  Prin- 
ciple, that  God,  from  Whom  all  Principle  emanates 
does  not  deny  Himself  a  body,  as  vehicle  ot  expres- 
sion, to  put  Himself  in  touch,  in  communion  with  all 
His  children. 

When  it  is  known  that  God  has  existed  forever, 
that  His  Principle,  all  the  soul  gifts  have  ever  been 
expressed,  that  nothing  has  been  created,  that  all 
worlds  and  forms  of  life  are  formed  of  the 
already      existing       life      principles,       not      created, 

178 


that  the  Celestial,  spiritual  and  material  uni- 
verses have  ever  existed,  that  while  the  spiritual 
and  material  universes  have  ever  existed,  spiritual 
and  material  worlds  to  bring  forth  God's  children, 
are  ever  under  process  of  formation,  that  there  are 
countless  Arch-angels  in  charge  of  all  worlds,  those 
that  theosophists  call  masters,  great  spirits,  all  having 
evolved  from  the  lowest  to  the  highest,  that  God 
alone  is  the  Source  of  all,  the  Supreme  God  of  the 
Brahmins  on  earth,  the  God  of  the  Christian  religion, 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  His  physical  manifestation,  it 
can  be  realized  that,  as  beings,  on  this  plane,  in  this 
world  are  the  highest  expression  of  mind,  so  in  the  real 
life,  on  the  real  plane  beings  also  are  the  highest,  and 
that  there  is  one  Being  who  is  Supreme,  and  that 
there  can  be  no  expression  of  mind  without  beings. 
Although,  this  is  never  to  be  comprehended  by 
material  brain  the  Divine  Mind  and  the  Oversoul 
which  come  alone  from  God,  with  which  all  His 
children  are  connected  and  receive  the  soul  gifts,  is 
not  His  Individual  Mind  as  a  supreme  Being, 
although  of  Him.  He  has  ever  been  Person  and 
had  individual  Mind.  He  is  only  Omnipresent  and 
Omniscient,  when  He  desires,  through  the  Divine 
Mind,  as  are  all  His  advance  children,  who,  in 
time,  become  omnipresent  and  omniscient,  when 
they  desire,  but  never  can  they  become  the  Source 
which  makes  them  so.  Principle,  therefore,  is  but 
the  expression  of  the  soul  gifts,  which  emanate  from 
Him.  Though  all  are  connected  with  the  Divine 
Mind,  did  they  not  have  body  as  vehicle  of  expression, 
they  could  not  form  individual  mind,  that  which 
makes  them  individual.  Not  until  they  develop  in- 
dividual mind  and  brain  can  they  express  the  soul 
gifts  or  be  in  tune  with  the  Infinite  God, 
many,  on  earth,  never  express  the  soul  gifts,  as  the 
development  of  their  real  brains  and  bodies  does  not 

179 


require  it  on  this  plane. 

Think  ye,  poor  sinning,  suffering  humanity  ex- 
press the  Divine  Mind?  Nay,  not  until  they  develop 
brain  to  express  themselves  clearly,  do  they  cease 
sinning.  Not  until  in  harmony  with  the  real  and 
true  spiritual  brain,  can  the  material  express  the 
truth.  Hence,  although  ye  think  ye  have  the  truth, 
ye  have  only  just  so  much  or  rather  express  just  so 
much  as  your  material  brain  can  transmit  correctly. 
God,  all  Love,  all  Compassion,  all  Charity,  all 
Righteousness,  never  can  be  cognized  or  expressed  by 
material  brains.  Even  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the 
most  perfect  instrument  ever  evolved,  could  not 
express  Him  perfectly.  There  will  be  beings  who. 
will  express  more  clearly  truth,  due  to  development 
of  the  material  brain,  but  no  one  can  ever  equal  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  expressing  the  soul  gifts,  as  He 
was  impressed  personally  by  God.  The  soul  gifts 
are  alone  true  and  real  in  the  sense  that  they  exist 
forever,  the  material  characteristics,  the  animal  pro- 
pensities and  diseases,  the  so-called  evil,  is  more  or 
less  but  a  phase  of  consciousness  to  the  spirit,  for  pur- 
pose of  development.  But  this  does  not  mean  that 
the  material  universe  and  plane  of  consciousness  is 
not  equally  as  necessary  as  the  spiritual  to  bring  forth 
and  develop  God's  children,  and  that  material  sub- 
stance is  not  as  real  to  spirit  while  on  the  mortal  plane 
of  consciousness  as  is  the  spiritual,  and  that  spirit 
while  on  the  mortal  plane  of  consciousness  is  not  un- 
der natural  law. 

Religion  has  evolved  higher  and  higher  concep- 
tions of  God  until  Mrs.  Eddy  gave  first  publicly  to 
the  world  the  highest  conceptions,  All  Good.  But 
this  was  not  original  with  Mrs.  Eddy.  It  had  been 
impressed  on  many  receptive  minds  before.  Many 
before  and  since  could  not  cognize  God  Omnipotent, 
All  Good,  who  would  either  create    or  permit    evil. 

180 


Although  Mrs.  Eddy  grasps  Him  as  All  Good,  she 
did  not  as  Omnipotent.  Had  she,  she  would  have 
known  that  all,  not  solely  the  spiritual,  but  the  mor- 
tal, is  under  Divine  Law,  one  as  necessary  as  the 
other,  that  one  cannot  deny  the  reality  of  one  without 
denying  the  reality  of  the  other,  that,  although,  in 
truth,  matter  and  spiritual  can  never  coalesce, 
as  matter  is,  in  reality,  spiritual,  it  is  of  God  also, 
that  the  lowest  is  of  Him  equally  with  the  highest, 
that  it  is  but  for  the  purpose  of  developing  the  spir- 
itual. Whilst  she  repeatedly  refers  to  the  "physical 
Jesus,  the  "material  senses,"  the  "material  senses,"  the 
human  species,"  and  while  she  makes  a  distinction 
between  the  mortal  and  the  spiritual,  she  does  not 
explain  the  difference  nor  does  she  show  how  all  are 
under  God.  Therefore  not  yet  have  any  who  doubt 
that  all  is  of  God,  the  truth.  Never  can  they  express 
clearly  until  they  acknowledge  the  lowest,  (the  poor 
material  expression),  are  of  God  equally,  as  the  high- 
est spiritual,  although,  as  said  before,  all  that  pertains 
to  the  animal  characteristics  is  more  or  less  illusory, 
since  it  is  sensed  only  upon  the  mortal  plane.  And, 
although,  ye  know  the  truth  in  spirit,  if  ye  fail  or  ye 
cannot  express  through  thy  material  brains  in  act,  ye 
can  rest  assured  that  when  the  time  is  ripe,  if  so  or- 
dained, ye  will  do  it  through  individual  will  and  ef- 
fort. 

But,  Oh,  ye  children  of  God,  striving  to  express 
the  spiritual,  know  that  the  sole  way  in  which  ye  can 
do  it  is  by,  primarily,  eliminating  all  thought  of  self 
and  love  of  the  material.  Although  ye  must  have 
the  material  to  express  the  spiritual,  when  ye  have 
that  which  is  needful,  think  ye  of  those  who  have  not 
sufficient,  and,  instead  of  condemning  thy  brethren 
and  sisters  who  fail  to  express  the  spiritual  through 
lack  of  the  material,  help  them  in  all  ways  possible. 
Know  that  only  that  which  is  necessary  for  ye  to  deve- 

181 


lop  the  highest  and  the  best,  is  of  use  to  ye.  It  is  not 
necessary  to  expend  upon  thy  selfish  pleasures  that 
which  could  ease  many  an  oppressed  heart  and  light- 
en the  way  of  a  sorely  burdened  brother  or  sister. 
Hence  know  that  material  wealth,  unless  used  for  the 
purpose  of  helping  others,  is  of  little  value  in  develop- 
ing one  spiritually,  in  helping  one  to  express  the  soul 
gifts.  And,  know,  also,  according  to  how  ye  live  in 
harmony  with  natural  law,  also  of  Him,  can  ye  ex- 
press the  spiritual. 


182 


FORGIVE  YOUR  ENEMIES,  BLESS  THEM 
THAT  CURSE  YOU. 


When  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  gave  this  injunction 
to  His  followers,  there  were  many  who  "having  eyes 
to  see  could  not  see,  having  ears  to  hear  could  not 
hear,"  in  truth,  barely  His  apostles  apprehended  it. 
Many  more  apprehend  today  than  then,  because  they 
have  better  developed  instruments  or  brains,  and  yet, 
how  few  really  apprehend  it  correctly.  When  one 
listens  to  those  who  are  supposed  to  interpret  the 
Lord's  Doctrine  of  Love,  who  attribute  to  our  Father 
all  Love,  the  lustful,  revengeful,  material  character- 
istics of  their  animal  progenitors,  it  is  plainly  appar- 
ent they  do  not  interpret  Him  correctly.  Were  they 
spiritually  developed  they  would  know  an  Omnipo- 
tent Being  all  Love  could  neither  curse  nor  condemn 
anyone,  that  He  who  taught  "forgive  your  enemies, 
bless  those  who  despitefully  use  you/'  could  not  ex- 
pect those  whom  He  was  striving  to  raise  to  a  higher 
plane  to  do  that  which  He  would  not  do  Himself, 
or  the  Father  who  sent  Him.  If  He,  as  God's  repre- 
sentative, as  deemed  by  them,  in  reality  His  physical 
manifestation,  expected  His  off-spring  or  children  to 
forgive  those  who  despitefully  use  them,  surely  He 
would  forgive  and  not  condemn  those  whom  He  had 
created,  not  entirely  free  agents,  for  doing  to  others, 
that  which  they,  under  law,  could  not  refrain  from 
doing,  until  able  to  grasp  the  truth,  until  their  con- 
sciousness had  attained  through  the  development  of 
the  brain  to  a  certain  degree  or  state  of  comprehen- 
sion. Hence,  those  who  misinterpret  His  Messages, 
and  accept  the  material  contradictions  of  those  who 
have  revised  and  translated  are  almost  as  poor  instru- 
ments as  those  who    cannot    forgive    or    bless    their 


enemies.  They  cannot  grasp  the  love  of  God,  nor 
the  love  of  the  spirit  spheres.  Were  they  in  tune 
with  the  infinite,  in  harmony  with  the  spiritual,  they 
would  give  to  God  that  which  is  good,  and  know  that 
evil  is  but  the  result  of  undeveloped  conditions,  neces- 
sary for  spirit  to  develop  on  the  two  planes,  from  low 
to  high.  But  as  they  yet  are  not  sufficiently  developed 
to  cognize  the  truth  they  still  endow  God  with  their 
animal  characteristics.  Hence  believe  that  He  con- 
signs to  hell  and  punishes  all  who  do  not  accept  Him 
as  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  sole  Light  and  Savior, 
completely  ignoring  the  countless  millions  amongst 
other  races  who  have  never  even  heard  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  and  who  worship  God  in  various  ways 
according  to  their  plane  of  comprehension.  Thus 
many  amongst  the  Christian  and  other  religions  are 
but  a  few  steps  in  advance  of  those  who  believe  in  God 
demanding  human  sacrifices,  as  do  those  on  very'  low 
planes  today.  The  loving  God,  manifested  by  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  demanded  not  sacrifice  of  life.  He 
sacrificed  His  own  for  love,  how  could  He  then  curse 
and  condemn?  If  He  sacrificed  His  life,  "greater 
love  that  this  hath  no  man"  for  humanity,  if,  upon 
the  cross,  He  prayed,  "Forgive  them  Father,  they 
know  not  what  they  do,"  if  He  forgave  the  woman 
caught  in  sin,  and  ministered  to  all  who  appealed  to 
Him,  if  His  every  act  bespoke  a  higher  character,  a 
nobler  standard  than  any  who  had  ever  preceded 
Him,  no  one  will  deny  that  all  who  had  preceded 
and  all  who  have  come  since  have  lived,  at  some  per- 
iod of  their  lives,  a  purely  material  life.  Thus  it  can 
be  clearly  seen  that  only  the  love,  the  good  and  the 
true  is  of  Him,  and  the  animal  interpretations  due  to 
lack  of  development  of  the  material  brains  who  could 
not  transmit  correctly  nor  understand  Him. 

Only  one  all  love  can  love  all.     Only  one  all  com- 
passion, compassionate  all,  only  one  all  charity   have 

184 


charity  for  all.  Hence  He  made  not  the  distinctions. 
These  were  made  by  those  who,  partly  animal,  still 
pagan,  could  not  grasp,  as  the  same  cannot  today. 
This  class  deem  those  who  "turn  the  other  cheek"  de- 
mented, as  they  think  it  impossible  to  love  an  enemy. 
They,  not  yet  unfolded,  would  term  it  maudlin  Chris- 
tianity, not  cognizing  that  it  takes  greater  strength  of 
character,  and  moral  courage  superior  to  physical,  to 
repay  evil  with  good,  to  bless  those  who  despitefully 
use  us.  Were  those  who  have,  under  law,  in  a  de- 
gree, not  the  fate,  but  the  manner  in  which  those 
engaged  in  war  are  detached,  spiritually  unfolded 
on  a  higher  plane  of  consciousness,  did  they  love  their 
enemies,  and  do  good  to  those  who  despitefully  use 
them,  they  would  not  be  detached  in  this  manner 
midst  carnage,  but  go  peacefully  midst  their  loved 
ones,  as  spirits  will  when  there  will  be  no  necessity 
for  war.  Whilst  humanity  is  undeveloped,  akin  to 
the  animal,  not  only  must  there  be  "wars  and  rumors 
of  wars,"  but  penal  institutions  and  asylums  of  vari- 
ous kinds. 

From  the  time  primitive  man  was  brought  forth 
spirits,  on  the  mortal  plane  of  consciousness,  have 
been  impressed  from  the  spirit  spheres,  no  higher 
than  the  animals,  they  were  forced  to  seek  within  for 
light.  Little  by  little  they  developed  brain,  the  sole 
instrument  connecting  the  two  worlds,  and  developed 
from  their  material  experiences  and  spiritual  im- 
pressions, that  cognized  as  mortal  mind.  Mind  is 
spiritual,  hence  mortal  mind  is  really  a  part  of  the 
spiritual  mind.  When  mind  was  developed  through 
brain,  they,  as  now  very  imperfectly  could  commune 
from  mind  to  mind,  but  never  could  or  can  express 
that  which  they  receive  without  material  brain  and 
senses,  on  the  mortal  plane  of  consciousness.  Hence, 
it  can  be  seen  how  much  depends  upon  the  develop- 
ment of  the  brain,  not  only  as  a  vehicle  of  expression, 


but  the  sole  instrument  which  receives  from  the  spir- 
itual world.  It  must  be  known  that  all  that  part  of 
the  real,  true  brain  and  mind  pertaining  to  spirit  life 
is  shut  off  from  the  spirit  on  the  mortal  plane.  Very 
rarely  and  imperfectly  does  he  ever  recall  aught  of 
the  spirit  life.  The  animal  diseases  and  propensities 
create  the  conditions,  under  law,  necessary  to  develop 
the  qualities  of  industry,  application,  concentration, 
perseverance,  resolution,  courage,  loyalty,  patience, 
forbearance,  submission,  etc.,  therefore  are  essential  or 
they  would  not  be  permitted.  But  as  spirit  develops 
brain  he  interprets  more  correctly  the  soul  gifts  of 
love,  compassion,  righteousness,  etc.  All  develop 
the  qualities,  very  few  express  the  soul  gifts.  Hence 
there  has  been  and  ever  will  be,  until  every  life  organ- 
ism is  developed  on  earth,  the  conflict  between  the 
soul  gifts  and  the  animal  inheritage,  the  spiritual  and 
the  material. 

The  animal  commits  every  crime  without  com- 
punction, primitive  man  the  same.  The  higher  the 
scale  of  civilization  the  less  animal,  the  more  spirit- 
ual. Hence  all  who  express  the  soul  gifts  more  per- 
fectly, whether  of  high  or  low  rank,  whether  mate- 
rially wise  or  not,  have  better  instruments  for  the 
truths  of  the  spirit  life.  The  greater  the  expression,  the 
more  spiritually  unfolded.  One  who  forgives  seventy 
times  seven,  though  he  may  not  love  the  undeveloped 
mortal  expression,  cognizes  that  it  is  but  the  unde- 
veloped instrument  of  a  pure,  holy  brother  or  sister. 
One  who  turns  the  other  cheek,  though  physically 
stronger,  pities  the  inferior  expression,  and  will  not 
place  himself  on  the  same  level.  One  who  returns 
good  to  those  who  despitefully  use  him,  is  not  weak, 
but  strong  in  the  expression  of  the  spiritual  truths 
and  loves,  and  weak  in  the  expression  of  the  animal 
lusts  and  hates. 

It  is  natural  for  the  material  instrument  to  follow 


186 


the  animal,  it  is  Godly  to  follow  the  spiritual.  Hence 
which  is  preferable,  to  continue  as  an  animal  or  to 
endeavor  to  express  the  spiritual? 

When  Guatama,  one  of  the  greatest  if  not  the 
greatest  before  the  Lord,  at  an  early  stage  of  advance- 
ment, prohibited  some  afflicted  with  disease  from 
joining  his  first  society,  notwithstanding  his  develop- 
ment along  many  lines,  his  brain  was  not  sufficiently 
spiritually  unfolded  to  receive  the  truth  that  Omni- 
potent Love  and  Good  rule  ,that,  instead  of  seeking 
extinction  as  the  means  of  conquering  evil,  the  simple 
only  way  was  to  conquer  the  animal  propensities  and 
passions.  Not  wipe  out  of  existence  pure,  holy  love 
and  the  soul  gifts  which  he  and  others  expressed  even 
at  that  time.  Not  yet  was  brain  developed  to  be  in 
accord  with  the  love  that  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  exem- 
plified in  all  His  acts,  who  instead  of  debarring  one, 
or  ostracizing  any,  regardless  how  those  on  an  animal 
plane  misapprehended  Him  welcomed  all,  of  all 
classes  and  conditions,  and  taught  all,  to  "Forgive 
your  enemies,  bless  them  that  curse  you,  do  good  to 
them  that  despitefully  use  you."  Though  Guatama 
had  a  very  high  standard,  and  was  self  abnegating  in 
the  extreme,  he  himself  welcomed  not  all,  but  made 
the  distinction,  which  God  makes  not  between  His 
children,  even  on  this  plane. 


187 


GOD  OMNIPOTENT. 


As  natural  laws  apparently  govern  the  earth,  so 
spiritual  laws  apparently  govern  the  spiritual  worlds. 
The  truth  is  that  God  Himself  is  all  Law,  all  Cause, 
all.  The  universes  are  held  in  place  not  through  Divine 
laws  nor  law  of  gravitation,  difficult  as  this  is  for  finite 
mind  to  comprehend,  but  by  the  Power  of  His  ever 
ceaseless  energy  acting  and  re-acting  throughout  infin- 
ity. But  there  are  different  modes  of  operation  of  His 
energy,  called  Divine  laws,  laws  of  the  spiritual 
worlds  and  of  the  material.  The  Divine  laws  are 
changeless,  the  perfect  never  change;  all  other  laws 
subject  to  these.  It  is  presumed  by  many  on  earth 
that  nature  is  the  power  that  has  created  the  world 
out  of  nebulae  through  the  slow  process  of  evolution. 
That  nature  originates  the  life  forces  and  develops 
the  different  forms  of  life  in  the  three  kingdoms,  the 
mineral,  the  vegetable  and  the  animal.  That  nature 
governs  the  tides,  the  winds,  all  ponderable  and  im- 
ponderable forces,  Nature,  the  creator,  the  author  of 
all. 

These  cannot  grasp  that  Nature  is  but  law  in 
operation  under  a  higher  Power.  I  quote  from 
Professor  Joseph  Le  Conte,  of  the  University  of  Cali- 
fornia, a  man,  although  restricted  by  finite  mind, 
who  constantly  endeavored  to  give  the  truths  given  in 
this  work,  and  who  in  his  work  "Science  and  Relig- 
ion," portrayed  how  very  closely  he  came  to  them. 
He  had  gleaned  from  the  study  of  Nature  and  the 
Scriptures,  the  knowledge  and  faith  to  prove  to  his 
own  satisfaction,  not  only  the  Omnipotence,  Omni- 
science, but  Personality  of  our  great  Father  and  the 
great  truth,  that  man  ever  lives  in  the  spirit  life  and 
impresses  the  material. 

188 


I  quote  from  his  work,  Religion  and  Science, 
page  270:  "And  again  it  is  said,  He  formed  man  of 
the  dust  of  the  earth  and  breathed  into  his  nostrils 
the  breath  of  life,  and  man  becomes  a  living  soul. 
These,  then  are  the  two  characteristics  of  man  ac- 
cording to  Scripture,  yes,  and  according  to  reason, 
viz,  man,  in  the  Image  of  God,  the  real  spirit  and 
man,  though  formed  of  dust,  though  common  mat- 
ter like  the  rest  of  nature,  yet  is  a  living  soul,  i.  e.,  an 
immortal  spirit.  All  the  works  of  God  are  in  some 
sense,  His  Image,  but  man  is  so  in  a  peculiar  sense. 
Nature  is  matter,  God  is  a  Spirit.  Man,  though 
matter  like  Nature,  is  also  an  immortal  spirit,  like 
God." 

Thus  you  can  perceive  how  he  was  impressed  with 
the  truth  that  man,  spirit  and  material,  lives  bath 
the  life  of  the  mortal  and  the  life  of  the  spirit,  and 
that  man,  made  in  Image  of  God,  on  spirit  plane  is 
like  untc  the  Spiritual  Man,  his  Father. 

On  page  272,  "There  are  then  two  bases  of  phil- 
osoph,  iny  fact,  two  poles  of  existence,  matter  and 
spirit.  I  say  two  poles,  for  as  magnetism  cannot 
exist,  as  an  effective  force  except  it  be  divided  into 
two  opposite  principles,  north  and  south  polar  mag- 
netism, as  electricity  cannot  exist  as  an  effective  force, 
except  as  positive  and  negative  electricity,  so  exist- 
ence cannot  be  clearly  represented  in  thought  except 
under  the  two  opposite  conditions  of  matter  and  spirit, 
matter  the  passive,  spirit  the  active.  Without  a  be- 
lief in  spirit,  therefore,  not  only  can  there  be  no  relig- 
ion or  virtue,  but  there  can  be  no  philosophy  nor 
science;  there  is  no  longer  any  significance  in  man  or 
in  Nature." 

I  quote  from  page  274,  "There  was  a  time  when 
matter  was  supposed  to  be  annhilable,  when  matter 
was  consumed  in  combustion,  it  was  supposed  to  pass 
out  of  existence,  but  now  we  know  that  matter  changes 

189 


its  form,  passes  from  the  visible  to  the  invisible,  but 
is  itself  indestructible  except  by  the  same  Power 
which  created  it.  The  same  is  true  of  force  (spirit- 
ual energy).  Force  and  motion  change  their  form, 
pass  from  the  visible  to  the  invisible  form,  but  arc 
themselves  indestructible.  Heat  is  changed  into 
mechanical  force,  and  vice  versa,  visible  motion  into 
invisible  motion,  bodily  motion  into  molecular  mo- 
tion. Heat,  light,  electricity  and  chemical  affinities 
are  changed  into  each  other  back  and  forth,  but 
amid  all  these  changes,  the  same  quantity  of  force 
remains;  now  vital  force  is  no  exception  to  this  law. 
Physical  and  chemical  forces  are  changed  into  vital 
forces  and  vice  versa." 

Thus  it  can  be  seen  since  the  material  can  be 
transformed  and  transmuted  how  it  is  possible  for  the 
material  to  be  within  the  spiritual.. 

On  page  94,  "God's  Omnipresence  and  Eternal 
Unchangeableness  are  magnificently  revealed  in  Na- 
ture, especially  in  the  two  departments,  astronomy 
and  geology,  we  have  said  there  are  two  fundamental 
conditions  of  material  existence  and  of  human  thought, 
viz.,  time  and  space.  We  cannot  even  conceive  of 
existence  out  of  these  two  conditions.  Now,  the 
domain  of  astronomy  is  space,  the  domain  of  geology 
is  time,  other  sciences  deal  with  limited  space,  but 
it  is  the  prerogative  of  geology  to  deal  with  infinite 
time.  As  astronomy  is  limited  in  time  to  the  present 
epoch,  but  unlimited  in  space;  so  also  geology  is  limited 
in  space  to  the  surface  of  our  earth  but  unlimited  in 
time.  The  object  of  all  science  is  to  establish  the  univer- 
sality of  law,  harmony  in  the  midst  of  chaos,  unity  in 
the  midst  of  infinite  diversity,  unity  of  force  in  the  midst 
of  diversity  of  phenomena,  physical  science,  unity  of 
thought  and  plan  in  the  midst  of  diversity  of  form 
and  expression,  natural  science,  in  a  word,  the  unity 
of  deity  in  the  midst    of  the  infinite    multiplicity    of 

190 


Nature.  A  vague  perception  of  this  unity  has  al- 
ways existed  in  the  highest  intellects,  b.ut  it  is  the 
prerogative  of  science  alone  to  demonstrate  it."  This 
is  true,  but  science  can  never  demonstrate  God,  The 
Spirit,  or  aught  spiritual  excepting  in  one  way,  through 
the  light  impressed  by  the  spirit  (the  scientist)  who 
seeks  within,  who  enters  the  spiritual  consciousness. 
When  he  cognizes  that  which  is  impressed,  he  is  able 
to  demonstrate  solely  to  those  who  are  prepared  to 
understand,  but  will,  by  no  means  increase  the  faith, 
greater  far  than  reason  and  logic,  of  those  who  intui- 
tively know  with  the  wisdom  of  the  spirit  which  ever 
transcends  the  knowledge  of  the  material  plane. 

On  page  208,  "It  is  impossible  for  us  to  know 
what  gravity  is  in  its  essential  nature.  We  may  call 
it  a  form  of  Divine  Energy,  but  this  is  the  formula 
of  faith,  not  science.  No  scientific  man,  for  a  mo- 
ment, imagine  he  can  know  this  .  Even  though  we 
should  reduce  all  force  to  molecular  motion  the 
cause  of  molecular  motion  must  still  remain  inscruta- 
ble to  reason.  Faith  calls  it  God.  It  is  the  duty  of 
reason  to  acknowledge,  but  not  her  domain  to  com- 
prehend God.  What  then  is  the  domain  of  reason, 
I  answer,  not  what  gravity  is,  but  what  gravity  does, 
the  phenomena  of  gravity,  the  laws  of  gravity  and 
especially  the  universality  of  gravity.  The  rational 
view  (not  the  celestial  wisdom  which  knows)  of  the 
motion  of  Celestial  bodies  is  the  recognition  of  the 
fact  that  the  same  law  and  the  same  force  which 
controls  the  falling  of  a  stone  guide  these  also  in 
their  fiery  course.  In  other  words  the  function  of 
reason  is  to  establish  the  universality  of  gravity 
throughout  all  space.  To  prove  this  is  to  make  celes- 
tial motion  comprehensible  and  rational,  in  the  human 
sense  of  the  term  and  there  is  no  other  way  of  making 
it  rationa."  He  states  clearly  no  scientific  man  "ever 
imagines  for  a  moment  he  can  ever  know  the  essen- 

191 


tial  nature  of  gravity."  No  scientific  man  knows, 
from  whence  comes  the  ceaseless  energy  of  radium. 
No  scientists  can  ever  grasp,  on  mortal  plane,  the 
truths  of  things  spiritual,  any  more  than  he  can  that 
God  is  the  Father,  and  he  His  spirit  child  unless  he 
develops  spiritually. 

On  Page  269,  "There  is  nothing  which  Nature  so 
clearly  reveals  and  upon  which  science  so  strongly 
insists,  as  the  universal  reign  of  law  absolute,  invari- 
able law,  law  the  symbol  of  the  Divine  sovereignity 
and  the  expression  of  the  perfect  Divine  Nature,  uni- 
versal because  He  is  omnipotent,  invariable  because 
He  is  unchangeable;  science  and  theology  agree  that 
this  is  necessary  to  a  just  conception  of  Deity.  We, 
indeed,  think  and  speak  of  the  forces  of  Nature  as 
efficient  agents  controlling  the  phenomena  of  Nature, 
but  this  is  only  a  scientific  formula  necessary  for 
greater  clearness  of  thought.  In  the  highest  and 
truest  philosophy  the  forces  of  nature  are  but  the 
omnipresent  energy  of  God,  the  expression  of  His 
will,  the  laws  of  nature  are  but  the  modes  of  operation 
of  that  will,  and  therefore  of  His  will,  the  objects  of 
nature  are  embodiments,  incarnations  of  His  thoughts, 
events  and  phenomena  take  place  only  by  and  ac- 
cording to  law,  and,  therefore  according  to  His  will. 
Thus  regarding  the  forces  of  nature  as  an  effluence 
from  the  Divine  Person,  we  may  say  that  God  Him- 
self works  in  nature  only  within  the  limits  of  law. 
He  can  not  do  otherwise  (I  speak  it  with  reverence). 
He  can  not  violate  law,  because  law  is  the  expression 
of  His  will  and  His  will  is  the  law  of  reason.  Not 
one  jot  or  one  tittle  of  the  laws  of  nature  are  unfulfill- 
ed. I  do  not  believe  it  is  possible  to  state  this  fact 
too  strongly,  Law,  universal  and  invariable  in  the 
realm  of  external  nature,  law,  universal  and  invari- 
able in  the  realm  of  human  history,  law,  universal 
and  invariable  in  the  realm  of  individual  conscious- 

192 


ness.  Everything  happens  according  to  law,  and 
since  law  is  the  expression  of  Divine  will,  i.  e.,  is  in 
some  sense,  ordained  decreed,"  Thus  it  can  be  seen 
how  much  nearer  was  this  man  of  science  to  the  truth. 
as  are  many  scientists,  than  any  religion  or  philosophy 
which  does  not  recognize  the  Divine  sovereignity  over 
all  things  created  both  material  and  spiritual. 

Page  300,  Laws  of  Nature,  of  society  and  of  our 
own  nature,  laws  physical  and  moral  limit  us  on  every 
side.  To  the  depraved,  the  wicked,  the  lawless  these 
limits  are  prison  hounds  against  which  the  caged  spirit 
chafes  ceaselessly,  but  vainly.  Such  a  spirit  morally 
is  in  a  state  of  bondage." 

Do  the  mental  branches  teaching  of  the  pure,  holy 
spirit  really  recognize  this  truth.  Please  note  he  says 
"laws  of  nature  and  our  own  natures  limit  us  on  every 
side;  correctly  impressed  with  the  truth,  that  not  the 
spirit,  but  the  material  prevents  the  caged  spirit  from 
expressing  himself  truly.  "The  will  of  man,"  there- 
fore, "is  free  only  within  the  bounds  of  law." 

On  page  301,  "I  wish  now  to  show  how  law  may 
be  invariable  and  universal  in  every  realm  and  yet 
man's  will  be  free."  I  think  that  you  will  admit  in 
external  nature  law  is  universal  and  invariable,  so 
invariable  that  a  perfect  science  (as  there  is  in  spirit 
spheres)  would  be  able  to  predict  every  future  event 
with  absolute  certainty.  Already  we  know  that  the 
most  perfect  department  of  science,  astronomy,  pre- 
dicts phenomena  a  hundred  or  a  thousand  years  in 
advance.  Now,  there  can  be  no  doubt,  were  the 
physics  of  the  earth  and  air  equally  perfect,  winds 
and  storms  and  cold  and  rain  and  eruptions  and  earth- 
quakes might  be  predicted  with  equal  certainty  as 
eclipses,  yet  man's  free  will  adds  and  determines 
phenomena  in  the  realm  of  nature  without  violating 
any  laws.  Law  is  invariable,  phenomena  are  vari- 
able because  determined    by  the  variable    conditions 

193 


under  which  law  operates.      Therefore  the  domain  of 
free  will  is  to  arrange  conditions,  etc." 

Divine  laws  are  changeless,  invariable,  natural 
laws  are  variable,  adopted  to  the  various  stages  of 
evolution,  physical  and  mental,  whilst  it  is  the  domain 
of  free  will  to  arrange,  and,  oft  to  make  conditions. 
These  conditions  are  ever  under  the  supervision  of 
those,  instruments  of  God,  who  regulate  all  condi- 
tions, hence,  "only  free  within  the  bounds  of  lav/." 

Page  280,  "Therefore,  as  there  are  various  de- 
grees of  organic  material  individuality,  the  germ  cell, 
the  embryo,  the  perfect  offspring,  and,  of  these,  only 
the  last  is  capable  of  independent  life,  so,  also,  there 
are  various  degrees  of  Kinetic,  spiritual  individuality, 
but  only  the  last  is  capable  of  independent  life  (spirit 
man.)  Therefore  in  the  plant  and  the  animal  we 
have  spirit  in  embryo,  within  the  womb  of  nature,  un- 
conscious, incapable  of  life.  In  man  spirit  come  to 
birth,  become  capable  of  independent  life.  Thus 
man  alone  of  all  the  objects  of  God  is  child  of  God." 
This  shows  how  clearly  he  recognized  both  material 
and  spiritual  evolution.  "It  seems  to  me  that  the 
whole  significance  of  man  is  contained  in  and  flows 
from  the  one  idea  of  a  completed  individuality,  a 
separate  spiritual  entity.  This  separation  is  necessary 
to  the  idea  of  self.  It  is  necessary  to  man's  viewing 
nature,  objectively,  (materially,)  and  thus  becoming 
its  interpreter.  The  spirit  must  be  a  separate  entity 
before  it  can  see  its  relation  to  God,  and  other  spirits 
completed  undividuality,  separated  from  the  all  per- 
vading forces  of  nature.  This  is  the  distinctive  char- 
acteristics of  man." 

On  page  283,  "Thus,  as  spirit  struggles  upward  to 
birth  in  man,  so  the  immortal  spirit  of  man  must  strug- 
gle ever  upward  to  attain  the  new  birth  in  Christ." 

Thus  he  was  more  correctly  impressed  than  those 
who  believe  in  especial  creation,  who  deny  evolution, 

194 


who  ignore  the  material,  and  who,  whilst  claiming 
that  God  is  omnipotent,  deny  that  All  is  of  Him,  the 
lowest  as  well  as  the  highest. 

Page  253,  "There  is  a  divine  and  a  human  ele- 
ment in  all  our  progress,  even  our  progress  in  science. 
Yes,  purity  of  heart  is  necessary  for  the  clearest  per- 
ception, even  of  the  truths,  of  nature."  There  is  a 
divine  (a  spiritual)  and  a  human  (material)  factor 
in  all  our  knowledge.  In  science  the  human  factor 
predominates,  in  Theology  the  Divine  factor  pre- 
dominates." This  divine  is  the  spirit  ever  striving 
to  impress  the  material  brain  and  mind,  (the  human 
factor.)  Therefore  those  material  minds)  which 
are  on  the  higher  planes  of  development  can  be  more 
easily  impressed. 

On  page  262,  "The  word  day  is  often  used  both 
in  Scriptures  and  common  language  to  mean  an  inde- 
finite period  of  time.  In  the  poetry  of  the  Scrip- 
tures it  is  nearly  always  used  in  this  indefinite  sense, 
observe  that  in  prophecy  it  is  always  used  in  that  sense. 
In  other  words  in  subjects  which  lie  within  the  limits 
of  our  human  experience,  the  word  day  is  used  on 
Scripture  in  its  usual  signification  of  a  period  of 
twenty-four  hours,  but  in  every  case  in  which  the  sub- 
ject is  one  which  transcends  human  experience  it  is 
used  as  an  indefinite  period  of  time.  Taking  this 
view  of  the  nature  of  the  creative  days  there  is  an  un- 
doubted and  really  wonderful  general  accordance  be- 
tween the  record  of  scripture  and  the  record  of  nature. 
The  order  of  creation  revealed  in  scripture  is  the  order 
of  the  material  universe  and  of  the  organic  kingdom 
revealed  in  nature.  The  scriptures  assert  that  God 
in  the  beginning  created  cosmical  matter,  the  world 
stuff  out  of  which  the  universe  was  afterwards  form- 
ed, in  opposition  to  the  philosophical  error,  panthe- 
ism which  identifies  Deity  with  matter,  which  makes 
matter  (as  matter)  eternal  and  God  only  an  imper- 
ii 


sonal  abstract  principle  (like  Christian  Science)  per- 
vading matter.  Again  it  teaches  that  God  is  the 
former  of  the  Cosmos,  that  out  of  the  world  stuff,  He 
gradually  in  the  process  of  time,  made  all  the  forms 
which  exist  in  the  universe,  that  He  is  the  ordainer  of 
the  laws  of  the  universe,  of  the  order  and  beauty  of 
the  cosmos  in  opposition  to  that  other  form  of  error, 
materialism,  which  teaches  that  all  this  is  done  by 
forces  and  laws  residing  in  matter  itself.  Again  it 
teaches  that  God  was  the  former  of  the  universe  ac- 
cording to  an  unchangeable  plan,  carried  out  through 
all  times  and  culminating  in  man,  in  opposition  to  the 
ordinary  heathen  ideas  of  the  capriciousness  and  fick- 
leness of  the  gods!'  How  correctly  impressed  was 
this  true  scientist  the  above  proclaims.  He  reconciles 
science  with  theology,  as  do  all  true  scientists.  God 
omnipotent,  a  Person,  as  well  as  Principle,  which  he 
truly  cognizes  as  "the  effluence  from  the  Divine  Per- 
son." How  truly  impressed  regarding  God's  fixed 
plan,  ever  in  existence,  "carried  out  through  all  time — 
culminating  in  man'  —  both  the  material  and  the 
spiritual  from  the  lowest  to  the  highest,  "spirit  come 
to  birth  in  man."  Pantheism  and  materialism,  the 
religion  of  the  ancients,  formed  by  undeveloped 
brains  "the  fickleness  and  capriciousness  of  the  gods," 
he  rejects  utterly,  correctly  impressed  with  the  Divine 
Sovereignity,  not  as  an  "impersonal  abstract  principle, 
such  as  Christian  Science  cognizes,  but  God  omnipo- 
tent, like  the  scriptures,  "former  of  the  Cosmos,"  and 
like  Edgar  Lucien  Larkin,  and  others,  "the  master 
mind,  the  creator,  the  designer,  the  planner,  etc." 
He  knows  now  that  instead  of  being, 
"Infants  crying  in  the  night 
Infants  crying  for  the  light." 
we  are  spirits,  bearing  the  same  relation,  in  a  greater 
sense,  to  God,  our  Father;  that  as  we  do  to  our  spiritual 
(mortal)    parents.       His  children,    ordained    to    ad- 

196 


vance,  to  become  at  one,  as  one  with  Him,  ever  dis- 
tinctly personal  and  individual,  but  never  to  become 
The  Source  as  is  He,  of  all  that  makes  Him  alone 
God  Omnipotent. 

In  every  material  world  when  it  arrives  at  a  cer- 
tain stage  of  advancement,  the  Christ  or  God  Omni- 
potent brings  forth  a  Being  to  put  Himself  in  com- 
munion, on  the  mortal  plane  of  consciousness,  not  to 
save  His  children,  flesh  of  His  flesh,  soul  of  His  soul, 
from  damnation  or  hell-fire,  but  to  ease  as  much  as 
possible  the  suffering  which  is  necessary  for  many. 

To  get  a  clear  conception,  one  must  endeavor  to 
realize  the  truth  of  spirit  life,  not  mortal,  that  one 
really  lives  in  the  real  life  in  the  real  body.  When 
one  uses  material  sight  everything  appears  materially. 
When  in  the  spirit  consciousness  all  appears  as  it 
really  is  in  the  spirit  life.  Although  spirit  and  mate- 
rial bodies  are  seemingly  in  the  same  place  they  are 
not.  In  the  spiritual  substance,  which  composes  the 
real  spirit  bodies,  are  countless  infinitesimally  small 
spaces,  which,  when  attached  to  material  bodies,  are 
filled  with  that  cognized  as  matter,  another  form  of 
spirit  life  so  grouped  as  to  be  invisible  to  spirits  on  ' 
the  spirit,  but  visible  to  them  through  material  senses 
formed  for  material  life. 

As  matter  is  not  cognized  on  the  spirit  plane, 
there  is  a  body  similar  to  the  real  and  true,  to  hold 
the  life  organisms  in  place.  This  is  etherial  and 
appears  like  a  shadow  form.  It  is  cognized  by  esoteric 
Buddhism  as  the  astral  body. 

All  forms  of  life  have  astral  bodies.  Buddhism 
claims  there  is  an  astral  world  and  plans  of  conscious- 
ness, but  this  is  not  so.  When  these  life  organisms 
are  detached  from  the  mortal  body  and  ;ause  that 
cognized  as  death,  they  are  disassociated  and  leave 
the  body.  They  are  formed  in  higher  forms  and  do 
not  wander,  as  devitalized  shells  in  an    as'ral  world. 

197 


The  astral  plane  is  really  a  state  of  consciousness, 
more  or  less  illusory,  like  the  moving  pictures  of 
earth.  Many  true  pictures  of  the  Celestial  King- 
dom and  various  spirit  worlds  are  shown.  In  truth 
those  who  deem  themselves  on  the  astral  plane  are 
really  in  their  bodies  in  the  real  spirit  life,  and,  often 
see  and  remember  actual  occurrences.  All  that  is  of 
an  undeveloped  nature  is  presented  in  pictures  to 
the  material  brain  and  senses.  There  is  no  evil  in 
the  real  life,  hence  all  that  they  see  of  this  kind  is 
incorrect. 

The  mortal  plane  is  the  only  hell  or  place  of  suf- 
fering in  existence.  Was  it  not  necessary  it  would 
not  exist.  Without  it  no  child  of  God  could  be 
brought  forth.  Under  law  each  must  undergo  that 
which  is  essential  to  fit  him  to  advance.  To  obviate 
the  necessity  for  repeated  lessons  or  lives,  all  that 
compose  the  brain  and  body  is  developed  entirely  for 
the  majority  ere  they  are  endowed  with  soul  and  con- 
nected with  the  Divine  Mind;  hence  the  majority 
receive  bodies  which  have  been  developed  and  do  not 
individually  need  mortal  life.  Those  whose  bodies 
need  mortal  development  develop  in  one  life,  as  all 
that  is  essential  is  almost  entirely  developed.  As  on 
the  mortal  plane,  parents  send  their  children  to  vari- 
ous educational  institutes,  all  material  worlds  are 
known  to  be  training  schools  for  those  of  God's  chil- 
dren ordained  for  it,  to  bring  the  spiritual  brain  in 
harmony  to  receive  the  soul  gifts  of  love  righteous- 
ness, power,  etc.  If  their  brains  are  sluggish,  lazy, 
undeveloped,  they  cannot  express,  hence  must  con- 
tinue the  development.  The  qualities  and  attributes 
to  be  developed  vary  in  all,  hence  the  training  varies. 
Some  have  but  one  almost  developed  and  are  given  a 
material  brain  and  body  to  develop  it  as  soon  as 
possible.  Oft  a  little  child  born  ready  to  be  detach- 
ed, has  a  mortal  body  inheriting  the  disease,  to  liberate 

198 


it,  or  meets  with  an  accident,  under  material  condi- 
tions supervised  by  those  who  have  the  mortal  plane 
in  charge,  the  highest  administrative  Angels,  cognized 
by  Buddhism  as  lords  of  the  Hierarchies.  These 
children,  seemingly  undeveloped,  unfit  to  go  so  soon, 
are  ready.  Others,  the  born  criminal,  the  degenerate, 
the  moral  pervert,  sometimes  develop  more  rapidly 
than  many  who  are  on  a  higher  plane,  and  are  detach- 
ed much  sooner  than  those  who  have  but  one  quality, 
such  as  patience  to  develop.  All  have  brains  and 
bodies  to  suit  their  individual  cases.  Does  one  think 
that  the  Omnipotent  Power,  regardless  how  cognized, 
creates  all  that  is  visible,  brings  all  life  forth  and 
detaches  it  in  a  haphazard  manner,  leaving  them  to 
go  or  stay  as  they  please,  and  thus  interferes  with 
immutable  law?  If  God  gives  life  and  takes  it 
away  does  it  not  seem  reasonable  that  He  also  super- 
vises and  directs  all  that  pertains  to  it  on  the  mortal 
plane  as  well  as  on  the  spirit?  But  whilst  He  directs 
and  supervises  all,  the  state  of  consciousness  neces- 
sary for  the  undeveloped  conditions,  He  never  realizes 
in  the  real  life,  any  more  than  any  of  His  children, 
although  perfectly  conscious,  as  all  are,  that  it  is  im- 
perative and  attended  with  pain  and  sorrow.  This 
state  is  necessary  until  life  is  developed  to  be  in  har- 
mony with  soul,  to  express  the  soul  gifts.  Whilst 
the  attributes  are  being  developed  on  the  mortal  plane, 
there  must  be  sorrow  and  that  cognized  as  sin,  for 
some.  The  spirit  impresses  the  mortal  brain  whilst 
in  his  real  body.  He  must  develop  spiritual  brain, 
and  form  individual  mind  in  the  real  life  when  not 
conscious  on  the  mortal  plane,  when  detached  by  a 
sound,  dreamless  sleep.  When  conscious  on  the  mor- 
tal plane,  his  spirit  brain  and  mind  is  magnetized 
into  insensibility  and  he  has  but  material  brain  and 
senses  to  connect  him  with  mortal  life.  His  mortal 
brain  receives  from  the  spiritual  brain  that  which  is 


impressed  by  his  Celestial  tutors  or  guardian  Angels 
until  he  develops  the  material  brain  and  brings  it  in 
harmony  with  it.  Then  he  receives  from  it  inde- 
pendent by  all  that  his  material  brain  is  in  harmony 
with. 

When  man  was  first  brought  forth  from  the 
animal  or  rather,  when  spirit  was  first  made  in  the 
Image  and  Likeness  of  God  and  endowed  with  soul, 
his  brain  on  the  mortal  plane  was  but  little  higher 
than  that  of  the  animal,  but  all  were  developed  by  those 
in  charge  to  give  all  the  requisite  development.  The 
purpose  of  the  mortal  plane  is  neither  to  develop 
mentally  or  morally,  but  to  develop  the  necessary  at- 
tributes. As  brain  develops  under  the  law  of  evolu- 
tion in  both  worlds,  it  becomes  a  better  instrument 
and  transmits  more  correctly  the  soul  gifts.  For 
thousands  of  years,  so  slow  is  evolution,  primitive 
man  could  not  express  one  soul  gift.  When  man  had 
material  brains  and  bodies  little  higher  than  the 
animals,  the  training  was  different.  All  training  is 
under  law,  suited  to  each  plane  of  advancement. 
There  are  different  laws  for  each  period  of  physical 
and  mental  advancement.  As  the  propensities  and 
diseases  are  essential  up  to  the  time  man  is  endowed 
with  soul  and  consciousness  as  child  of  God,  they  are 
essential  until,  not  his  mortal  instruments,  but  his 
real  and  true  spiritual  brain  is  developed  sufficiently 
to  enable  him  to  advance.  Hence,  as  the  suffering 
and  sin  of  the  mortal  plane,  is  not  recorded  on  the 
true  brain,  and  as  the  majority  only  receive  their 
training  through  the  material  brain,  it  is  obvious  that 
as  soon  as  the  material  development  arrives  at  a 
certain  plane,  when  the  material  brain  is  almost  in 
harmony  with  the  real  and  true,  when  man  so  cor- 
rectly impresses  his  material  brain  that  the  propen- 
sities are  almost  conquered,  that  it  is  time  for  human- 
ity to  be  wiped  out  by  either  a  physical  or  mental  up- 

200 


heaval,  to  make  room  for  a  new  race,  and  as  there  is 
almost  invariably,  a  few  surviving  from  almost  every 
race,  necessarially  the  development  of  their  descendents 
is  on  a  higher  plane  than  those  just  brought  forth. 

The  soul  gifts  elevate,  comfort,  while  the  attrib- 
utes are  being  developed  those  who  advance  enough 
to  receive  and  express  them.  All  unnecessary  suffer- 
ing is  prevented  when  material  brains  are  developed 
enough  to  express  the  soul  gifts.  Teachers,  reformers, 
prophets,  psychics  are,  for  each  plane  of  advance- 
ment, impressed  with  as  much  as  they  can  receive  of 
the  truth.  But  God,  The  Christ,  cannot  be  attached 
to  or  impress  Personally  a  being  until  that  which  com- 
poses the  material  brain  and  body  is  developed  enough 
to  be  in  harmony,  in  accord  with  all  the  soul  gifts  of 
love,  truth,  righteousness,  wisdom,  power,  etc. 

Our  Father  loves  His  children  so  much,  has  such 
limitless  compassion,  and  pity  for  the  necessary  suffer- 
ing that,  though  He  realizes  it  not,  in  the  sense  that 
He  cannot  suffer  in  the  real  life,  just  so  soon  as  brains 
can  receive  Him,  or  brains  express  Him,  He,  in  every 
material  world,  brings  forth  a  Being  to  put  Himself 
in  direct  touch  with  them  on  the  mortal  plane,  to  show 
them  in  the  real  life,  that  He  takes  upon  Himself 
voluntarily,  that  which,  under  law,  they  must  under- 
go, as  well  as  to  prove  to  them  what  He  is,  His  Infinite 
Power  and  Love,  not  to  propitiate  them  to  Him  or 
vice  versa,  not  to  save  from  hell-fire,  not  to  make  them 
atone  for  that  which  they  have  not  done,  not  to  free 
them  from  sin,  but  to  save  from  unnecessary  suffering, 
to  inculcate  faith,  hope,  courage,  to  make  them  realize 
that  the  real  Home  is  the  spirit,  the  real  life  the 
spirit,  to  give  them  the  love  for  each  other  which, 
although  it  cannot  interfere  with  that  which  under 
law  must  be,  eases  the  burden  and  fills  the  soul  with 
hope  and  faith,  two  of  the  greatest  gifts,  to  give   the 

aoi 


peace  of  knowing  that  we  are  not  to  make  "food  for 
the  worm  that  dieth  not,"  that  there  is  no  "Father  of 
Lies"  fighting  for  us,  that  Satan  is  a  myth(  hate  and 
revenge  a  delusion,  that  all  the  old  gods  filled  with 
venom,  ready  to  wreak  vengeance,  (not  merited  pun- 
ishment, God's  pure,  holy  child  merits  neither  sin 
nor  suffering)  can  be  relegated  to  the  Limbo  from 
whence  they  sprang,  the  unholy  spawn  of  a  deluded 
mortal  brain  not  under  control  of  spirit,  but  ever 
under  law,  (the  battle  on  the  mortal  plane  between 
the  good  and  the  seeming  evil),  to  develop  that  which 
is  essential. 

Who  gave  faith,  hope,  until  God  Himself  gave 
them  through  the  Lord  Jesus?  Was  not  Buddha's 
greatest  aspiration  to  become  extinct?  What  did  the 
great  philosophers  teach,  prior  to  and  since  Buddha, 
yea,  even  since  the  Lord?  Evil,  evil,  the  animal  and 
the  spiritual,  the  false  and  the  true  so  mixed  up  as 
to  leave  truth  but  a  semblance  of  true  spirituality. 
Is  it  spiritual  to  keep  your  brother  in  bondage  as  did 
and  do  the  races  who  practiced  and  practice  the  old 
religions?  Was  not  slavery  almost  universal  when 
God  came  to  all  "His  own,"  was  not  India  cursed 
with  caste  when  Buddha  performed  his  noble  work? 
Was  not  Greece,  in  the  height  of  her  glory,  but  a 
petty  slave  state,  one  white  man  out  of  four  free? 
Were  not  all  the  various  countries,  despite  the  cultured 
minority,  on  a  very  low  plane?  What  if  art  did 
flourish,  if  heart  as  well  as  art,  was  oft  impure  and 
lustful?  But  although  the  majority,  as  today,  were 
undeveloped,  there  were  more  prepared  to  receive, 
(but  how  pitifully  few)  the  Gospel  of  Love,  than 
when  Buddha  was  impelled  to  give  his  lofty  con- 
ceptions, although  far  from  correct,  when  God  im- 
pressed the  Lord  Jesus  to  say,  "I  bring  ye  one  new 
commandment,  that  ye  love  one  another."  So  unde- 
veloped was  brain,  so  animal    mind,  that    it  was    no 


more  understood  then  by  the  many  than  were  Buddha's 
teachings. 

What  knew  the  people  of  love,  who  could  shut 
out  one  poor  brother  or  sister  afflicted  with  contagious 
disease,  as  did  Buddha's  first  society?  What  knew 
the  people  of  love,  who  crucified  the  gentle  Savior, 
what  knew  the  people  of  love  who  murdered  and  lust- 
ed as  did  Mohammend's  followers?  What  know  the 
people  of  love  who  revile  and  slay  their  own  on  fields 
of  carnage  today?  Hence,  if  even  at  this  late  day 
there  is  but  a  thin  veneer  of  civilization,  the  animal 
still  dominant,  does  it  seem  strange  the  real  mission 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  is  not  apprehended  but  by 
a  very  few?  Solely  can  it  be  grasped  by  those  who 
are  developed  enough  to  desire  no  good,  no  love,  no 
heaven,  not  accorded  to  all.  Selfishness,  the  instinct 
of  self-preservation,  is  purely  of  the  animal.  Those 
who  love  self,  their  country,  their  nation  or  aught 
belonging  to  self,  more  than  the  life,  honor  or  welfare 
of  their  brethren,  no  matter  to  what  race,  religion  or 
class,  they  belong,  no  matter  on  how  high  a  material 
plane,  still  express  the  instinct  of  the  animal. 

Whilst  there  are  various  degrees  of  love,  express- 
ed more  or  less  correctly,  on  the  mortal  plane,  (that 
of  the  soul-mate  and  the  mother  the  greatest)  univer- 
sal love  for  all  God's  children,  is  only  expressed  by 
those  who  have  brains  more  in  harmony  with  the  real 
life  than  even  those  who  express  the  greater  love  of 
soul-mate  and  mother.  The  universal  love  taught 
by  our  Father,  the  love  that  thinks  not  of  self,  that 
makes  one  share  one's  last  crust  with  the  needy,  take 
off  the  warm  garment  for  those  who  need  it  more,  not 
the  love  which  teaches  to  protect  and  provide  for  self 
first,  but  teaches  provide  for  as  many  as  you  can  as 
does  our  Father  when  He  makes  the  sun  shine  on  the 
just  and  unjust,  not  to  squander  on  folly,  not  to  pile 
up  and  leave  to  those    who  do  the    same,    not  to  put 


into  costly  organizations,  temples,  churches,  not  to 
spend  uselessly,  not  to  charge  for  that  which  you 
receive  from  Him,  but  to  give  to  those  who  ask  of 
ye,  who  need.  This  is  the  Doctrine  of  Love  given 
by  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  This  Doctrine  so  incor- 
rectly apprehended  and  followed  by  those  who  claim, 
in  His  Name  to  cast  out  evils  and  teach  His  children 
to  do  good,  to  be  rewarded,  to  refrain  from  evil 
through  fear  of  punishment  and  not  as  they  should 
teach  them  to  do  good  through  love  of  good,  even 
though  despised  for  it  by  those  who  see  not  clearly. 

When  so  many  are  anhungered,  it  is  loving  to 
feast?  When  so  many  are  shelterless,  is  it  loving  to 
waste  upon  the  useless?  When  so  many  are.  thinly 
clad,  almost  naked,  is  it  loving  to  clothe  oneself  in 
purple  and  fine  linen?  Is  it  loving  to  fill  the  soul 
with  dread,  the  heart  with  fear,  to  teach  of  hell-fire 
and  damnation?  Is  it  loving  to  suggest  the  evil,  the 
impure,  the  unholy?  Is  it  loving  to  teach  the  mother 
that  her  hapless  child,  born  an  imbecile,  will  perish 
in  hell-fire  through  no  fault  of  his?  Is  it  loving  to 
tell  her  another  will  go  to  Purgatory?  Is  it  loving 
to  tell  her  that  her  love  will  be  wiped  out  of  existence, 
that  neither  she  nor  her  child  will  be  mother  or  son, 
or  mother  and  daughter  again,  but  live  in  countless 
other  forms?      Did  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  teach  that? 

Is  it  loving  to  teach  that  an  Omnipotent  Power 
consents  in  spirit  spheres  to  suffering,  to  the  second 
death,  to  let  either  evil  spirits  or  false  beliefs  tempt 
and  allure  the  undeveloped  on  mortal  plane?  When 
people  believed  and  believe  such  unloving  beliefs  of 
the  Power,  no  matter  how  cognized,  which  rules  the 
world,  is  it  strange  that  now  that  the  time  is  ripe,  that 
the  Doctrine  of  Love  of  Christ  should  be  impressed? 

On  the  mortal  plane  or  in  this  world,  evil  is  be- 
ginning to  be  recognized  as  but  a  temporary  condi- 
tion or  state  from   which    all  evolve    when    they  get 


brain's  to  see  clearly  as  did  St.  Paul,  or  when  medical 
science  operates  and  transforms  an  idiot  into  a  sen- 
sible being,  or  when  the  mental  branches  with  the 
Power  of  the  Divine  Mind  heal  and  reform  many. 
Unfortunately  many  on  high  planes  of  worldly  knowl- 
edge adhere  to  that  which  is  proven  to  be  but  myths 
and  fables.  Is  it  strange,  not  fully  apprehending  the 
Divine  Mission  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  they  advance  not 
spiritually?  None  can  until  they  develop  their 
brains  and  minds  to  be  in  harmony  with  love,  until 
they  feel  in  every  fiber  of  their  being  the  warm  heart- 
throb of  sympathy  for  the  needy,  the  suffering,  the 
sinning  of  all  races  and  religions.  When  ye  arrive 
at  this  plane  ye  know  ye  comprehend  the  mission  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  He  who  gave  not  only  the 
beautiful  truths  attributed  to  Him,  but  many  which 
not  only  were  not  understood  but  ridiculed  by  those 
who  could  neither  hear  nor  see,  and  which  have  been 
discarded  and  repudiated  by  those  who  could  not 
understand.  Hence  all  His  teachings  are  more  or 
less  misunderstood.  Their  heathen  beliefs  in  the 
vengeance  of  the  old  gods'  constantly  contradict  His 
Divine  messages. 

We  will  now  interpret  correctly  a  few  of  His  say- 
ings regarding  Him,  "The  Son  of  Man."  When 
impressed  directly  by  God  He  knew  He  was  not  the 
son  of  man  but  God  Himself,  when  impressed  by 
vibrations  in  instruments.  He  sometimes  alluded 
to  Himself  as  the  son  of  man,  but  often  He  meant 
other  sons  of  man. 

Chapter  16,  St.  Matthew,  "When  Jesus  came  unto 
the  coasts  of  Ceserea  Phillipi,  He  asked  His  disciples 
saying,  'whom  do  men  say  that  I,  the  Son  of  man,  am?' 
And  Simon  then  answered  and  said,  'Thou  art  the 
Christ,  the  Son  of  the  living  God/  and  Jesus  said  unto 
him,  'Blessed  art  thou,  Simon  Bar-jouna,  for  flesh 
and  blood  hath  not  revealed    it    unto    thee,    but   my 

205 


Father  which  is  in  Heaven'." 

As  men  alluded  to  Him  as  the  Son  of  man  so  He 
suffered  it  but  He  meant  the  material  body.  This 
utterance  was  changed.  He  said,  "I,  the  Father 
which  is  in  Heaven,  reveal  it  unto  ye." 

"Therefore  be  ye  also  ready,  for  in  such  an  hour 
as  ye  think  not  the  Son  of  man  cometh,  who,  then  is 
a  faithful  and  wise  servant  whom  his  Lord  hath  made 
ruler  over  his  household  to  give  them  meat  in  due 
season,"  was  really  given  thus.  "Therefore  be  ye 
all  ready,  for  in  such  an  hour  as  ye  think  not  a  son  of 
man  cometh  who  is  a  faithful  and  wise  servant, 
whom  His  Lord  hath  made  ruler  over  His  household 
to  give  them  meat  in  due  season.  This  meant  that 
at  every  stage  of  advancement,  when  a  certain  number 
were  ready  to  grasp,  a  son  of  man,  would  be  prepared 
to  give  spiritual  truths  in  due  season. 

"Blessed  is  that  servant  whom  His  Lord,  when 
He  cometh  shall  find  so  doing.  Verily  I  say  unto 
you  He  will  make  him  ruler  over  all  His  goods." 
This  meant  exactly  what  it  states.  The  servant, 
gifted  with  expression  of  the  soul  gifts  most  perfectly 
would  be  made  Ruler  over  all  in  a  spiritual,  not  a 
material  sense.  "The  evil  servant  who  will  smite  his 
fellow  servants  and  thinketh  my  Lord  delayeth  His 
coming  and  drinketh  with  the  drunken,  the  Lord  of 
that  servant  shall  come  in  a  day  when  he  looketh  not 
for  and  in  an  hour  he  shall  not  be  aware  of,"  means 
not  that  the  evil  servant,  also  child  of  God  shall  be 
cursed  or  punished,  save  as  he  punishes  himself  on 
mortal  plane,  under  law,  but  that  good,  spiritual  truth, 
cometh  when  least  expected.  "And  shall  not  cut 
him  his  portion  but  appoint  him  his  portion  of  good. 
The  good  gifts  of  the  Father  for  all  "not  with  hypo- 
crites where  there  shall  be  neither  weeping  nor 
gnashing  of  teeth."  This  was  the  beautiful  promise 
really  given  by    the    Lord,    neither    understood    nor 


transmitted  correctly  by  those  not  ready  to  receive, 
nor  grasped  by  any  religion  which  teaches  of  rewards 
and  punishments.  No  religion  which  teaches  of 
either  is  awakened  to  the  truth  or  that  the  really  good 
desire  no  reward  for  doing  good,  for  expressing  the  soul 
gifts  the  common  heritage  of  all  in  the  real  life,  nor 
punishments  for  those  who  are  ordained  to  sin  "through 
ignorance  and  unbelief"  as  did  St.  Paul,  in  the  sole 
hells  they  will  ever  know. 

"The  field  is  the  world.  The  good  seed  are  the 
children  of  the  kingdom;  the  enemy  that  sowed  them 
is  the  animal  (not  devil),  the  harvest  is  the  end  of  the 
world  for  each  one,  and  the  reapers  are  the  Angels, 
and  therefore  the  tares  are  gathered  and  burned  in 
the  fire  when  the  end  of  the  world  comes  for  each  one." 

Jesus  said  unto  them,  "Have  ye  understood  all 
these  things?  "  They  say  unto  Him,  "Yea,  Lord." 
Then  said  He  unto  them,  "Therefore  every  scribe 
which  is  instructed  into  the  kingdom  of  Heaven  is 
like  unto  a  man  that  is  a  householder  which  bringeth 
forth  out  of  his  treasure  things  new  and  old."  This 
scribe,  (as  have  been  many,  and  will  be  more,)  to 
give  to  the  old  treasures  of  spiritual  truth  the  new, 
and  clearer  revelation  which  those  who  answered, 
"Yea,  Lord,"  did  not  understand,  not  veiled  from  them 
by  the  Lord,  but  not  apprehended  with  undeveloped 
brains.  The  field  is  the  world,  the  good  the  children 
of  the  kingdom,  the  evil,  the  mortals  evolved  from  the 
animal.  The  tares  gathered  and  burned  in  the  fire 
meant  mortal  bodies  not  only  destroyed  by  fire,  but 
the  fires  of  their  lusts  inherited  from  the  animal,  not 
the  devil. 

Many  sons  of  man  are  rulers  over  households, 
kingdoms,  empires,  republics,  but  the  sons  of  man 
meant  by  the  Lord  were  and  are  those  who  were  and 
are  to  be  rulers  over  that  which  cometh  directly 
from  God,  spiritual  truths  of  love,  pity,  compassion, 

207 


rightiousness,  etc.  Every  man  of  material  power  has 
ever  been  wedded  to  the  transient  power  and  glory  of 
the  world.  Every  man  of  spiritual  power  values 
this  world  rightly.  Here  and  there  one  awakened  to 
the  truth  that  the  kingdom  of  Heaven,  of  good,  is 
the  eternal,  and  this  world  but  a  transitory  reflection. 
Many  are  now  seeking  like  little  children  in  the  vari- 
ous religions  on  all  planes  of  development,  accepting 
that  which  appeals  to  their  higher  nature  rejecting 
the  false  and  awaiting  "the  Pleroma,  the  fulfillment. 

Now  and  then  one  more  unfolded  deems  himself 
the  chosen — "Son  of  Man"  to  come  for  this  age,  as 
predicted,  but  again  and  again  are  fated  to  realize 
that  not  yet  hath  come  the  time.  That  cometh  to 
one  more  unfolded  still. 

This  new  and  latest  revelation  gives  clearly  the 
Divine,  (not  animal  or  material  as  hitherto  compre- 
hended) mission  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  given  by 
our  Father  for  all  His  children,  hence,  explains  the 
misconceptions  and  incorrect  impressions  of  those  who 
were  not  fitted  to  receive. 

The  time  is  ripe.  Many  are  awaiting  with  heart 
filled  with  love  and  yearning,  the  long  looked  for 
second  coming  of  the  Christ,  not  knowing  that  He  is 
ever  with  all  spiritually  and  never  will  come  person- 
ally again. 

But  many,  in  different  parts  of  the  world,  sons  of 
man,  will  be  empowered  of  Him,  and  one  of  the 
Aryan  race,  will  perform  a  mighty  work,  which  will 
be  the  nucleus  for  the  greatest  reform  movement  ever 
started.  This  "son  of  man"  will  come  not  as  prophet, 
not  as  savior,  not  publicly  acclaiming  himself  as  a 
Divine  messenger,  but  the  instrument  to  harmonize 
all  classes  and  unite  them  in  bonds  of  fraternity  under 
one  God  omnipotent. 


208 


THE  DIFFERENCE  BETWEEN 

THE  CHRIST-SPIRIT  DOCTRINE 

AND  CHRISTIAN  SCIENCE 


This  latest  interpretation  of  the  Doctrine  of  Love 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  is  given  to  explain  the  mis- 
conceptions and  incorrect  impressions  of  the  Chris- 
tian religion,  throug  brains,  not  yet  developed  to  be 
in  harmony  with  the  greatest  law  of  all,  that  of  Love. 
There  were  no  Christians  when  the  Lord  Jesus  gave 
His  Doctrine.  All  were,  more  or  less,  pagans, 
whether  they  believed  in  One  Supreme  Power  or  not. 
All  believed  in  evil,  all  continued  to  believe  in  it, 
after,  as  well  as  before,  even  though  He  demonstrated 
repeatedly  its  unreality,  by  destroying  it.  That  which 
He  gave  was  not  understood  then,  and  was  not  even 
completely  understood  by  Mrs.  Eddy,  who  was  not 
impressed  with  the  truth  that  He  is  Person  as  well  as 
Principle,  and  that  all  in  existence,  the  material  and 
the  spiritual  is  of  Him,  the  lowest  as  well  as  the  high- 
est. She  states  He  is  Omnipotent,  All  in  All,  and 
yet  makes  mortal  mind  responsible  for  mortal  crea- 
tion. 

I  quote  from  Science  and  Health,  "The  fleeting 
forms  of  matter,  the  mortal  body,  and  material  earth 
are  the  fleeting  concepts  of  the  human  mind,  they 
have  their  day  before  the  permanent  facts  and  their 
perfection  in  spirit  appear.  The  crude  creations  of 
mortal  thought  must  finally  give  place  to  the  glorious 
forms  which  we  sometimes  behold  in  the  camera  of 
Divine  Mind." 

God  is  All  in  All,  creates  all,  hence  the  mortal 
body  and  material  earth  are  not  "the  fleeting  concepts 
of  human  mind,"  although  it  is  true  that  to  the  spirit 


in  the  real  life,  they  appear  as  fleeting  human  con- 
cepts, he  knows  they  are  not  created  by  human  mind, 
but  have  ever  existed. 

I  quote  again  from  Science  and  Health,  "Can 
evil  be  derived  from  good?"  Impossible.  Was 
there  original  self-creative  sin?  Then  there  must 
have  been  more  than  one  Creator.  In  common  justice 
we  must  admit  that  God  will  not  punish  man  for  do- 
ing what  He  created  him  capable  of  doing  and  knew 
from  the  outset  he  would  do.  God  is  of  "purer  eyes 
than  to  behold  evil."  If  the  opposite  of  God  is  real 
there  must  be  two  supreme  powers  and  God  is  not  all 
powerful.  Can  Deity  be  Almighty  if  another  and 
self-creative  cause  exists  and  sways  mankind.  Can 
matter  drive  spirit  hence  and  so  defeat  Omnipotence?" 

Most  assuredly  not,  mortal  mind  therefore,  must 
have  been  formed  by  spirit  and  spirit-man  is  not  more 
powerful  than  God. 

Page  256,  "Infinite  Mind  is  the  Creator  and  crea- 
tion is  the  Infinite  Idea  emanating  from  this  Mind, 
If  Mind  is  within  and  without  all  things  then  all  is 
Mind."  These  quotations  prove  that  she  believed, 
when  impressed  correctly,  in  One  Creator,  All  potent, 
and  felt  evil  could  not  be  derived  from  good,  hence, 
repudiates  the  idea  of  aught  evil  emanating  either 
from  God  or  His  children,  which  is  true.  She  also 
realized  that,  "The  universe  of  spirit  is  peopled  with 
spiritual  beings,  Soul  its  government  in  Divine  Sci- 
ence. Man  is  the  off-spring,  not  of  the  lowest  but 
of  the  highest  qualities  of  Mind.  Man  understands 
spiritual  existence  in  proportion  as  his  treasures  of 
truth  and  love  are  enlarged.  Mortals  must  gravitate 
God-ward  until  their  affections  and  aims  grow  spirit- 
ual, they  must  hear  the  broader  interpretations  of  be- 
ing and  gain  some  proper  sense  of  the  Infinite  in  order 
that  sin  and  mortality  may  be  put  off.  The  senses 
represent  man  as  having  untimely  birth  and  his  death 

210 


as  irresistable,  etc.,  but  this  is  true  only  of  mortals, 
not  of  man." 

Whilst  she  makes  the  true  distinction  between 
the  real  man  and  his  mortal  prototype,  she  does  not 
explain  how  the  mortal  came  into  existence.  As 
spirits,  on  the  mortal  plane  or  mortals,  know  nothing 
of  any  life  but  the  mortal  and  it  appears  very  real  to 
them,  the  only  world  and  life  they  are  conscious  of  on 
this  plane,  they,  unless  impressed  by  the  spirit  spheres, 
cannot  grasp  these  seemingly  ahbigious  statements. 
If  God  is  only  Creator  of  good,  they  cannot  under- 
stand how  they  are  spiritual,  that  which  is  opposed 
to  all  they  see.  "They  must  gain  some  proper  sense 
of  the  Infinite  in  order  that  sin  and  mortality  may  be 
put  off."  This  is  true  regarding  many,  but  there 
are  also  many,  owing  to  poor  material  brains  and 
bodies  who  never  gain  "a  proper  sense  of  the  Infinite," 
and  never  put  off  sin,  and  yet  put  off  mortality,  whilst 
the  many  who  put  off  sin  only  do  so  after  they  repeat- 
edly violate  mortal  law  and  learn  their  lessons  through 
mortal  life,  therefore  implying  the  material  is  as 
essential  as  the  spiritual,  as  she  truly  says  in  the  fol- 
lowing, page  5,  "Sorrow  for  wrong-doing  is  but  one 
step  towards  reform.  Temptation  bids  us  repeat  the 
offense,  and  woe  comes  in  return  of  what  is  dine,  so 
it  will  ever  be  till  we  learn  that  there  is  no  discount 
in  the  law  of  justice  and  that  we  must  pay  the  utter- 
most fathing  'The  measure  ye  mete  shall  be  measured 
to  ye  again'." 

It  appears  to  those  who  can  only  grasp  materially 
that  as  they  only  learn  after  repeatedly  yielding  to 
temptation,  in  obedience  to  the  law  St.  Paul  discerned, 
oft,  despite  their  own  inclinations  and  are  held  to 
strict  accountability  on  the  mortal  plane  in  mortal  life, 
until  they  learn  there  is  no  discount  in  the  law  of 
justice,"  that  mortal  life  or  "these  false  mortal  con- 
cepts" must  be    of  some  use,    or  some  purpose,    not 

211 


understood  nor  explained  by  Mrs.  Eddy.  If  mortal 
life  is  illusory,  then  all  in  the  mortal  life  is  so,  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  included.  Mortal  mind  was 
formed  by  spirit,  not  by  matter,  no  matter  how  imper- 
fectly. All  mind  is  spiritual.  That  termed  mor- 
tal mind  was  and  is  formed  by  spirits  on  this  plane 
of  consciousness,  impressing  as  real  bodies  in  as  real 
a  world  while  it  lasts,  as  the  real  and  true  spiritual. 
There  are  two  worlds  and  two  bodies,  the  spiritual 
and  the  natural,  both  occupying  places  distinctly  their 
own.  While  the  real  and  true  can  never  be  disasso- 
ciated or  destroyed,  the  material,  also  formed  of  spirit 
substance,  although  disassociated,  is  not  destroyed, 
and  is  as  spiritual  as  the  real. 

Mrs.  Eddy  truly  observes,  "The  earth  is  as  much 
a  part  of  the  stellar  universe  as  all  celestial  bodies." 
All  in  truth,  is  spiritual,  matter  a  form  of  spiritual 
substance,  the  mortal  plane  a  phase  of  spirit  conscious- 
ness, and  as  God  is  All  in  All,  a  part  of  Him,  as  essen- 
tial for  developing  His  children  as  the  spiritual,  or 
it  would  not  exist  even  as  "false  mortal  concepts." 

"Page  14,  "As  Mind  is  immortal,  the  phrase, 
mortal  mind  implies  something  untrue  and  therefore 
unreal,  and  as  the  phrase  is  used  in  teaching  Christian 
Science,  it  is  meant  to  designate  something  that  has 
no  real  existence."  Mortal  mind  then  according  to 
this  statement,  hath  no  reality.  Mortal  mind  is 
formed  by  spirits  from  the  experiences  of  mortal  life, 
received  through  material  brain  and  senses,  and 
although  formed  incorrectly  though  the  unreliable 
testimony  of  material  brain  and  senses,  is  as  real  as 
the  real  spiritual  mind.  But  whilst  mortal  mind 
only  applies  to  the  mortal  plane,  it  must  be  known 
that,  incorrectly  or  otherwise,  it  is  formed  by  the 
pure,  holy  children  of  God,  as  best  they  can,  through 
their  imperfect  instruments.  Hence,  neither  the  pure 
holy  spirit  is  responsible  nor  the  corruptible  material 

212 


body  which  apart  from  the  spirit  is  only  an  aggrega- 
tion of  life  organisms  and  material  substance. 

Page  189,  "If  you  take  away  this  erring  mind, 
the  mortal  material  body  loses  all  appearance  of  life 
in  action  and  this  so-called  mind  calls  itself  dead,  but 
this  human  mind  still  holds  in  belief  a  body,  through 
which  it  acts,  and  which  appears  to  itself  to  live,  a 
body  like  the  one  it  had  before  death,  and  this  body 
is  put  off  only  as  the  mortal  erring  mind  yields  to 
God,  immortal  Mind  and  man  in  His  Image."  This 
is  identical  with  the  Buddhist  idea  that  the  human 
soul  (mortal  mind)  thinks  it  lives  after  death  in 
Devanchan.  If  there  is  in  reality  no  such  thing  as 
mortal  mind  or  a  mortal  body,  that  which  lives  after 
can  only  be  a  false,  human  concept,  a  mortal  belief, 
and  as  it  exists  not  on  reality,  how  can  it  live  after 
death  and  believe  itself  still  in  body?  The  mortal 
mind  or  human  soul  is  not  material.  The  physical 
body  is  abandoned  but  the  mortal  mind  is  a  part  of 
the  real  brain  and  mind  and  as  it  is  formed 
is  a  part  of  the  real  brain  and  mind  and 
on  the  mortal  plane  from  some  real  and  some 
suggested  experiences,  it  is  changed  after  death 
to  the  material  body  when  the  spirit  as  ever,  when 
detached  from  the  body,  whether  by  sleep  or  death, 
knows  that  he  is  a  child  of  God,  ever  living  in  his  real 
body, 

"Error  brings  its  own  self-destruction,  both  here 
and  hereafter,  for  mortal  mind  creates  its  own  physi- 
cal conditions.  Death  will  occur  on  the  next  plane 
of  existence  as  on  this,  until  the  spiritual  understand- 
ing of  life  is  reached.  Then,  and  not  till  then,  will 
it  be  demonstrated  that  the  second  death  has  no 
power." 

If  mortal  mind  creates  its  own  physical  condi- 
tions and  on  a  higher  plane  death  takes  place  until 
the  spiritual    understanding    is    gained,    it,    in    truth 

213 


means  as  there  is  no  mortal  mind  nor  physical  condi- 
tions, that  the  belief  ceases.  The  second  death,  in 
truth,  really  means  death  to  every  trace  of  materiality. 
"The  calm,  strong  currents  of  true  spirituality 
whereof  are  health,  purity  and  self-immolation,  must 
deepen  human  experiences  until  the  meliefs  of  mate- 
rial existence  are  seen  to  be  a  bald  imposition,  and  sin 
disease  and  death  give  everlasting  place  to  the  scien- 
tific demonstration  of  Divine  Spirit  and  God's  spirit- 
ual, perfect  man." 

This  is  true.  Spirit  abandons  sin,  disease  and 
death  with  the  material  body,  but  before  as  well  as 
after  his  abandonment,  is  God's  spiritual  man. 

"If  the  departed  are  in  rapport  with  mortality 
or  matter  they  are  not  spiritual  but  must  still  be  mor- 
tal, sinning,  suffering  and  dying."  As  sinning,  suffer- 
ing humanity  is  only  a  false,  mortal  concept  and  in 
reality  but  a  belief,  all  are,  in  reality,  spiritual. 

"When  sufficiently  advanced  in  Science  to  be  in 
harmony  with  the  truth  of  being,  men  become  seers 
and  prophets,  involuntarily  controlled  not  by  demons, 
spirits  but  by  the  One  Spirit.  It  is  the  prerogative 
of  the  ever  present  Divine  Mind  to  know  the  present 
the  past  and  the  future."  This  is  true.  No  one  is 
ever  controlled  by  demons  or  evil  spirits.  All  in 
the  real  life  are  connected  with  the  Divine  Mind,  but 
many  on  the  mortal  plane  do  not  have  material  instru- 
ments sufficiently  in  harmony  to  be  able  to  impress 
correctly. 

"The  Divine  Mind  which  forms  the  bud  and 
blossom  will  care  for  the  human  body  even  as  it  clothes 
the  lily  but  let  no  mortal  (where  is  this  mortal  if  he 
exists  not  but  as  a  belief?)  interfere  with  God's  gov- 
ernment by  thrusting  in  the  laws  of  erring  human  con- 
cepts." God  is  Omnipotent,  God  cares  for  the  hu- 
man body,  how  could  mortals,  under  God's  govern- 
ment, unless  more  potent  than  God,  interfere.       Im- 

214 


possible. 

"The  atonement  of  God  reconciles  man  to  God 
not  God  to  man,  for  the  Divine  Principle  of  Christ  is 
God,  and  how  can  God  propitiate  Himself?  How 
can  the  Cshrist-heart  reach  higher  than  itself.  The 
fountain  can  rise  no  higher  than  its  source.  Christ 
could  cognize  no  nature  above  His  own  derived 
from  the  eternal  Love.  It  was  therefore  Christ's 
purpose  to  reconcile  God  to  man,  not  man  to  God. 
Jesus  aided  in  reconciling  God  to  man  by  giving  man 
a  truer  sense  of  love,  the  Divine  principle  of  His 
teachings  which  would  redeem  man  from  under  the 
law  of  matter,  sin  and  death,  by  the  law  of  spirit, 
the  law  of  Divine  Love."  This  is  not  quite  correctly 
impressed.  //  Christ,  the  Divine  Principle,  Jesus, 
the  physical  Manifestation,  ii  God,  why  allude  to 
Principle  as  a  Being,  if  not  one?  And  if  all  are 
pure,  holy  spirits  in  the  real  life  in  body,  the  Christ 
Spirit  of  the  Lord  Jesus  must  also  be  in  body,  as  He 
really  is,  the  Body  of  God  Omnipotent.  Hence,  as 
God  came  through  Jesus  not  to  propitiate  Himself, 
nor  to  reconcile  His  pure,  holy  children  to  Hih,  but 
really  to  give  man  on  this  plane  of  consciousness  a 
"truer  sense  of  love,"  not  to  redeem  man  from  under 
the  law  of  matter,  which  is  ever  operative,  but  to  ful- 
fill law,  as  He  often  distinctly  stated,  it  can  be  seen 
that  the  Christ  Doctrine  has  a  truer  conception  of 
the  individual  Personality  of  God  than  Christian  Sci- 
ence. What  of  the  millions  of  mortals  before  the 
Lord  came?  The  millions  who  never  heard  of  Him, 
and  the  millions  who,  even  if  they  did,  could  not  and 
cannot  receive  Him,  due  to  material  conditions,  under 
Divine  law,  over  which  they  have  no  control?  Why 
were  not  all  these  given  the  Divine  principle  of  His 
teachings,  which  redeemed  man  from  under  the  law 
of  "matter,  sin  and  death,  by  the  law  of  spirit,  the 
law  of  Divine  Love?" 


215 


Is  it  possible,  in  this  enlightened  age,  that  there 
can  be  one  spiritually  unfolded  who  can  accept  that 
solely  the  Divine  teachings  given  by  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  redeem  man  from  the  "law  of  matter,  sin  and 
death?" 

"His  history  made  a  new  calendar  which  we  cali 
the  Christian,  but  He  established  no  ritualistic  wor- 
ship." The  Christ  Doctrine  establishes  none,  but 
like  unto  the  Father,  will  endeavor  to  build  His 
church  in  the  souls  of  His  children. 

"Wisdom  and  love  may  require  many  sacrifices 
of  self  to  save  us  from  sin,  one  sacrifice,  however 
great  is  insufficient  to  pay  the  debt  of  sin.  The  atone- 
ment requires  continual  self  immolation  on  the  sin- 
ners' part.  That  God's  wrath  should  be  vented  upon 
His  beloved  Son  is  divinely  unnatural,  such  a  theory 
is  man-made." 

The  atonement  in  truth  means  that  when  God 
could  bring  forth  a  Being  sufficiently  in  harmony  to 
be  at  one  or  as  one  with  Himself,  whom  He  could 
impress  Personally  He  brought  forth  the  Lord  Jesus 
in  this  world  as  He  has  done  and  is  doing  in  other 
worlds,  the  Christ  is  God  Himself,  the  physical  mani- 
festation, Jesus,  like  the  physical  manifestations  of  all 
His  children  but  for  this  world  and  plane  of  conscious- 
ness. Not  to  propetiate  either  Himself  or  children, 
impressed  He,  Jesus,  but  to  bring  greater  light,  more 
love,  not  to  redeem  man  from  the  "law  of  matter" 
but  to  give  clearer  conceptions  or  as  much  as  their 
poor  minds  and  brains  could  receive  of  the  real  life. 
This  is  correctly  impressed.  l'The  Christ  was  the 
Spirit  which  Jesus  implied  in  His  own  statements,  'I 
ah  the  Way,  the  Truth  and  the  Life.  I  and  my 
Father  are  one.'.  This  Christ  or  the  Divinity  of  the 
man  Jesus  was  His  Divine  Nature.  Divine  Truth, 
Life  and  Love  gave  Him  authority  over  sin,  sickness 
and  death.       His  mission  was  to  reveal  the  science  of 

216 


Celestial  Being  to  prove  what  God  is  and  what  He 
does  for  man.  Jesus  sent  a  message  to  John  the  Bap- 
tist  which  was  intended  to  prove  beyond  a  question 
that  the  Christ  had  come." 

The  Christ,  not  the  physical  Jesus  is  God  Omni- 
potent. But  He  could  only  come  through  the  phy- 
sical manifestation,  the  Lord  Jesus. 

"The  illumination  of  Mary's  spiritual  sense  put 
to  silence  material  law  and  its  order  of  generation, 
and  brought  forth  her  child  by  the  revelation  of  Truth, 
demonstrating  God  as  the  Father  of  men.  The  Holy 
Ghost  or  Divine  Spirit  overshadowed  the  pure  sense 
of  the  Virgin  Mother  with  the  full  recogniition  being 
is  spirit.  The  Christ  dwelt  forever  an  Ideal  in  the 
bosom  of  God,  the  Divine  Principle  of  the  man  Jesus." 

The  Christ  Ideal  forever  in  the  Bosom  of  God, 
could  not  be  expressed  or  embodied  unless  through 
instruments  in  perfect  harmony  with  Himself.  The 
Spirit,  God  Omnipotent,  the  Christ  Ideal  in  Body  in 
the  real  life,  impressed  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  the 
sole  mortal  brought  forth  on  this  earth  who  had  no 
spirit  but  the  spirit  of  God  animating  Him. 

"Divine  Science  reveals  the  necessity  of  sufficient 
suffering,  either  before  or  after  death  to  quench  the 
love  of  sin.  Escape  from  punishment  is  not  in  accord- 
ance with  God's  government/' 

If  all,  in  reality,  is  spirit  and  all  pure  and  har- 
monious, why  should  the  pure,  holy  spirit  suffer  after 
death  to  the  mortal  body,  especially  as,  according  to 
Science  it  is  but  a  belief  or  claim?  Is  it  God's  gov- 
ernment as  represented  by  the  loving  Lord,  who 
beseeched  in  His  last  mortal  agony,  "Forgive  them, 
Father,  they  know  not  what  they  do?" 

"It  is  quite  impossible  for  sinners  to  receive  their 
full  punishment  this  side  of  the  grave,  as  for  this  world 
to  bestow  on  the  righteous  their  full  reward.  It  is 
useless  to  suppose  that  the  wicked  can  gloat  over  their 

217 


offences  up  to  the  last  moment,  and  then  be  suddenly 
pardoned  and  pushed  into  Heaven  or  that  the  Hand 
of  Love  is  satisfied  with  giving  us  only  toil,  sacrifice, 
cross-bearing  and  mockery  of  our  motives  in  return 
for  our  efforts  in  well  doing." 

The  righteous,  the  children  of  God,  before  and 
since  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  came,  awakened  to  the 
truth,  to  the  love  of  God,  good,  desire  not  reward  for 
doing  that  which  is  spiritual,  a  part  of  their  Divine 
heritage.  This  is  not  in  harmony  with  the  Doctrine 
of  Love  which  taught  "Forgive  seventy  times  seven, 
bless  them  that  curse,  you,  do  good  to  them  that  despoil 
you."  Naturally  one  would  infer  from  this  that 
spirit  is  punished  in  the  real  life  for  false  beliefs  as 
well  as  rewarded.  Even  on  this  plane  do  we  do 
good,  kindly  acts  for  reward,  either  material  or  spirit- 
ual? While  the  "Hand  of  Love"  may  not  be  satisfied 
with  giving  us  only  toil  and  multiplied  trials  in  return 
for  our  efforts  in  well  doing,  many  who  do  not  claim 
to  be  spiritually  unfolded,  do  not  do  good  for  rewards 
but  for  the  love  of  doing  good,  hence,  those  more  cor- 
rectly impressed  only  expect  to  express,  in  the  real 
life,  more  perfectly  the  soul  gifts  of  love,  righteous- 
ness, etc.  The  highest  pleasure  in  all  spiritual  worlds 
and  Celestial  spheres  is  service  given  solely  for  love, 
with  no  desire  or  expectation  of  even  recognition. 
The  Christ  Spirit,  the  religion  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  teaches,  above  all,  love  not  solely  expressed  in 
word  but  in  act. 

uThe  eternal  Christ,  His  Spiritual  Self-hood, 
never  suffered."  Correctly  impressed,  the  eternal 
Christ,  God  Omnipotent. 

"The  God  inspired  walk  calmly  on,  though  it  be 
with  bleeding  foot  steps  and  in  the  Hereafter  reap 
what  they  sow.  The  pampered  hypocrite  may  have 
a  flowery  path  here,  but  he  cannot  forever  break  the 
Golden  Rule." 


The  God  inspired  desire  no  blessing  not  accorded 
to  all.  There  are  no  "pampered  hypocrites"  in  the 
real  life,  and  as  mortal  mind  is  but  a  belief,  all  the 
beliefs  formed  from  material  experiences,  the  animal 
are  abandoned  with  the  material  body.  Only  the 
good  is  true  and  endures  forever. 

"He  proved  Love  to  be  deathless  and  Love  the 
Master  of  hate."  Love  is  deathless,  hate  illusory  and 
unreal. 

"The  Divine  Spirit  which  identified  Jesus  then 
over  eighteen  centuries  ago,  has  spoken  in  every  age 
and  clime  through  the  inspired  word." 

This  is  true,  every  age  interpreting  more  clearly. 
This  is  the  latest. 

"It  is  revealed  to  the  receptive  heart  and  is  again 
seen  casting  out  evil  and  healing  the  sick."  It  is  im- 
pressed upon  the  receptive  brain,  and  therefore  spirits 
no  purer  now  than  first  brought  forth  on  the  mortal 
plane,  but  with  brains  more  in  harmony  can  interpret 
more  correctly.  The  Christ  Doctrine  teaches  that 

those  with  brain  in  harmony,  independent  of  healer, 
heal  themselves  of  sin  and  disease,  when  not,  healers 
are  needed  to  bring  the  brain  in  harmony  with  the 
real  and  true  brain  connected  with  Divine  Mind. 

"The  appeal  of  Jesus  was  made  to  both  His 
Divine  Principle,  the  God  who  is  Love,  and  to  Him- 
self loves  pure  Idea."  Correctly  impressed,  the 
God  who  is  Love  and  loves  pure  Idea  is  God  Himeslf. 

"Human  affection  is  not  poured  fourth  vainly, 
even  though  it  meets  no  return.  A  mother's  affec- 
tion cannot  be  weaned  from  her  child,  because  the 
mother's  love  includes  purity  and  constancy,  both  of 
which  are  immortal,  therefore  mother  love  lives  on, 
under  whatever  difficulty." 

This  is  true,  the  mother  love,  no  kind  of  love  is 
ever  lost      The  spirit  on  earth  who  loves  is  the  same 

219 


in  the  spirit  life  who  suffers  through  mortal  mind  and 
life.  "If,  perchance,  they  (children)  live  to  become 
parents,  they  may  reproduce  in  their  own  helpless 
little  ones,  the  grosser  traits  of  their  ancestors.  What 
hope  of  happiness,  what  noble  ambition  can  inspire 
the  child  who  inherits  propensities  that  must  be  either 
overcome  or  reduce  him  to  a  loathesome  wreck.  Is 
not  the  propagation  of  the  human  species  a  more 
solemn  charge  than  the  culture  of  your  garden  or  the 
raising  of  stock,  etc?  Nothing  unworthy  of  per- 
petuity should  be  transmitted  to  your  children." 

Here  she  was  impressed  '  truly  that  propensities 
and  diseases  are  transmitted  to  and  inherited  by  the 
human  species,  although,  oft,  seemingly  contradicted. 

"Through  great  tribulation  we  enter  into  the 
kingdom.  Trials  are  proofs  of  God's  care.v  Spirit- 
ual development  germinates  not  from  seed  sown  in 
the  soil  of  earthly  hopes,  but  when  these  decay.  Love 
propogates  anew  the  higher  joys  of  spirit  which  have 
no  taint  of  earth." 

Many  on  this  plane  develop  through  tribulation. 
Many  impervious  to  all  but  physical  suffering.  Tribu- 
lations and  trials  are  not  proofs  of  God's  care,  whom 
she  oft  states  cognizes  neither  evil  nor  sorrow,  but 
necessary,  under  law,  to  develop  the  real  brains  and 
bodies  of  those  spirits  which  can  only  be  developed 
on  the  mortal  plane  through  sin  and  suffering.  Hence 
the  severe  conditions  of  mortal  life,  even  though  many 
be  but  beliefs,  are  essential. 

aGod,  Good,  being  ever  present,  it  follows  in 
Divine  logic  that  evil  is  never  present,  a  sinning, 
earthly  mortal  is  not  the  reality  of  life."  True, 
hence,  "pampered  hypocrites"  and  punishments  and 
rewards  as  stated  before  was  not  correctly  impressed. 

"There  is  mortal  mind  reading  and  immortal 
mind  reading.  The  latter  is  a  revelation.  The  lat- 
ter is  a  revelation  of  Divine  purpose,  through  spirit- 


ual  understanding,  by  which  man  gains  the  Divine 
Principle  and  explanation  of  all  things."  This  is 
true.  The  inspired  take  not  from  the  mortal  but 
are  impressed  from  the  Divine. 

Page  73  (pocket  edition),  "Man  is  spiritual,  he 
is  not  God's  spirit.  Jesus  taught  of  but  one  God 
which  makes  man  in  the  Image  and  Likeness  of  Him- 
self of  Spirit,  not  of  matter."  True,  in  the  Image  of 
Himself,  a  Being,  not  Itself,  Principle. 

"The  medicine  of  Science  is  Divine  Mind,  and 
dishonesty,  sensuality,  falsehood,  malice,  revenge  are 
animal  propensities."  Again  she  recognizes  the  ani- 
mal propensities  inherited  from  the  animal. 

"My  discovery  that  erring,  mortal  mind,  mis- 
named mind,  produces  all  the  organisms  and  actions 
of  the  mortal  body,  set  my  thoughts  to  work  in  new 
channels  and  led  up  to  my  proposition  that  Mind  is 
All  in  All  and  matter  is  naught  as  the  leading  factor 
in  mind  science."  , 

Mortal  mind,  formed  by  spirit  not  by  matter 
does  not  produce  the  organisms  and  actions  of  the  mor- 
tal body,  which,  according  to  her,  are  unreal.  Spirit, 
through  the  media  of  mortal  brain  and  senses,  pro- 
duces all  the  actions  when  in  control  of  his  body. 
The  life  organisms  of  it  are  created  by  God,  who  is 
Mind,  All  in  All,  matter  a  form  of  the  true  spiritual 
substance  under  His  government,  a  part  of  Him,  the 
lowest  as  well  as  the  highest  all  of  Him. 

''The  revelation  of  the  truth  came  to  me  gradually 
and  apparently  through  Divine  Power."  As  this 
comes  now  from  the  self  same  Power.  "Jesus  dem- 
onstrated the  power  of  Christian  Science  to  heal  mor- 
tal minds  and  bodies."  This  means  not  false  mortal 
beliefs  but  real  bodies  and  minds. 

"No  analogy  exists  between  the  vague  hypotheses 
of  agnosticism,  pantheism,  theosophy,  spiritualism  and 
the  demonstrable  truths  of  Christian  Science."       All 

221 


God's  children  are  connected  with  the  Divine  Mind 
in  the  real  life.  All  express  on  the  mortal  plane, 
truth  according  to  the  development  of  their  material 
brains  and  minds.  No  analogy  exists  between  agnos- 
ticism, patheism  and  Christian  Science,  but  theosophy 
and  spiritualism  are  similar  in  that  they  teach  that 
after  death  there  is  suffering.  Theosophy  to  the  hu- 
man soul,  Mrs.  Eddy  to  the  mortal  mind.  Spirit- 
ualism teaches  of  evil  and  evil  spirits.  Christian 
Science  is  a  more  correct  interpretation  of  spirit  life 
than  anything  given  by  spiritualism.  It  recognizes 
it  as  pure,  holy  and  harmonious.  Its  allusions  to 
punishment  and  suffering  not  correctly  impressed,  All 
that  is  tinged  with  the  animal  traits  of  hate,  revenge, 
etc.,  is  not  Divine  or  true. 

"The  vital  part,  the  heart  and  soul  of  Christian 
Science  is  Love,  without  this,  the  latter  is  but  its  dead 
body."  Correctly  impressed  regarding  all  Christ's 
Science  in  any  and  every  religion  and  philosophy. 

"This  healing  power  of  truth  must  have  been  far 
anterior  to  the  period  in  which  Jesus  lived.  It 
lives  throughout  all  life  and  extends  throughout  all 
space."  Correctly  impressed,  hence  she  did  not  dis- 
cover Christ  Science  any  more  than  the  writer  dis- 
covers this  clearer  interpretation.  Only  truth  is 
known  in  the  real  life,  truth  eternally  the  same,  but 
material  instruments  vary. 

"Our  Master  healed  the  sick,  practiced  Christian 
Science  and  taught  the  generalities  of  its  Divine 
principle  to  His  students,  but  He  left  no  definite  rule 
for  demonstrating  this  principle  of  healing  and  pre- 
ventative of  disease."  This  is  the  truth.  This  is 
the  great  debt  we  owe  Mrs.  Eddy,  although  she  did 
not  discover  the  truth,  ever  in  existence,  she  was  the 
first  to  give  publicly  certain  rules,  and  to  formulate  a 
system  of  healing,  but  she  realized,  ere  she  passed  on, 
that  healers  are  born,  not  made,  developed  in  the  real 


life,  not  here,  also  she  imperfectly  realized  that 
although  healing  is  done  by  the  Divine  Mind,  it  is 
done  through  the  individual  spirit  and  that  the  healer 
is  the  instrument  to  bring  the  discordant,  mortal  mind 
and  brain  into  harmony.  The  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
did  not  heal  all,  only  those  who  were  to  be  healed, 
under  law,  as  Christion  Science  fails  in  all  cases  not 
to  be  healed  by  it  but  by  other  systems  and  those  who 
are  ready  to  pass  on,  not  to  be  healed  by  any. 

"You  say  a  boil  is  painful,  but  that  is  impossible, 
for  matter,  without  mind  is  not  painful,  the  boil  sim- 
ply manifests  your  belief  in  pain,  through  inflamation 
and  suffering  and  you  call  this  belief  a  boil.  Now 
administer  to  your  patient  a  high  attenuation  of  truth 
on  this  subject  and  it  will  soon  cure  the  boil.  The 
fact  that  pain  cannot  exist,  where  there  is  no  mortal 
mind  to  feel  it  is  a  proof  that  the  so-called  mind 
makes  its  own  pain,  that  is  its  belief  in  pain.  We 
weep  because  others  weep  and  we  have  small-pox  be- 
cause others  have  it,  but  mortal  mind,  not  matter,  con- 
tains and  carries  the  contagion." 

Mrs.  Eddy  was  not  impressed  with  the  truth,  had 
not  the  knowledge  that  all  matter,  more  or  less,  is 
composed  of  countless  life  organisms,  that  there  is 
not  a  living  body  that  is  not  filled  with  them,  and 
every  life  organism  has  sensation  and  feeling,  that 
matter,  in  truth  is  but  a  form  of  spirit  substance. 
Mortal  mind  formed  by  spirit,  neither  creates  nor 
transmits  disease,  although  mortal  mind  unquestion- 
ably influences  the  body,  under  law.  Spirit,  pure 
and  holy,  forms  this  imperfect  mind  from  material 
experiences,  which,  although  material,  is  spiritual. 
Hence,  if  mortal  mind  carries  the  contagion,  as  there 
is  no  such  thing,  the  spiritual  mind  would  really  be 
responsible,  according  to  Mrs.  Eddy.  It  is  impossi- 
ble for  the  pure,  holy  spirit  to  either  create  or  trans- 
mit disease. 


The  material  plane  of  consciousness  and  material 
life  is  under  both  Divine  and  natural  law,  entirely 
distinct  from  the  spiritual.  Although  disease  and 
pain  is  suggested  to  the  spirit,  there  is  disease  and 
pain  in  the  material  body  entertained  by  the  little  life 
organisms  ere  the  spirit  is  notified.  The  boil  does 
not  manifest  a  babe's  belief  in  pain,  many  babes  pass 
on,  victims  (just  brought  forth,  a  mass  of  boils)  of 
the  blood  diseases,  transmitted  to  the  "human  species" 
as  are  the  propensities  often,  not  by  guilty,  dishonor- 
able parents,  but  themselves  also  innocent  victims. 
Neither  their  parents,  grandparents  nor  their  own  be- 
liefs responsible  for  that  which,  under  law,  exists  for 
a  purpose. 

The  spirit  in  charge  of  a  mortal  body  feels  no 
pain  until  he  receives  the  message  transmitted  from 
the  organisms  out  of  harmony,  whether  in  the  place 
located  or  felt  by  the  spirit  or  not,  for  often  he  sup- 
poses the  pain  to  be  where  it  is  not.  The  most  vital 
organs,  heart,  kidneys,  etc.,  are  often  incurably  affected 
ere  he  receives  a  message,  due  to  there  being  no  direct 
nerve  connection  to  transmit  until  too  late,  as  these 
spirits  are  to  be  detached  under  law  ,in  this  manner, 
they  do  not  know  that  there  is  aught  the  matter  till 
they  awaken  in  the  real  life  from  a  sudden  stroke  of 
paralysis,  heart-failure,  etc.  Mortal  mind  is  present 
with  all  of  these,  but  does  not  feel  because  spirit  re- 
ceives no  messages.  Mortal  mind  does  not  carry  the 
contagion  from  mind  to  mind,  belief  transmitted  to 
others  of  any  disease.  If  so,  then  all  who  pass  on 
die  on  the  mortal  plane  because  they  have  a  belief 
that  they  cease  to  exist.  Mortal  mind  makes  the 
belief  and  lo!  the  mortal  disappears  from  mortal  life. 
Not  one  being,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  included,  but 
has  been  wiped  out  by  mortal  mind,  according  to  this, 
or  Christian  Science  must  admit  that  mortal  life  and 
mind  is  more  than  a  vague,  intangible  belief.  Hygiene 

224 


and  santitation  are  making  epidemics  impossible. 
Material  preventative  measures  are  preventing  more 
disease  and  contagion  than  all  the  mental  branches 
combined. 

Upon  the  fields  of  carnage  today,  material  science, 
also  under  Divine  law  is  doing  more  marvelous  wor£ 
than  Christian  Science,  with  all  brains  and  bodies 
out  of  harmony,  could  ever  accomplish.  That  which 
puts  the  material  brain  and  body  out  of  harmony, 
wether  a  mental  or  physical  cause,  will  cause  the  dis- 
ease germs  to  gain  control  or  will  transform  the 
friendly  one  into  a  foe,  thus  fear  will  often  cause, 
under  law,  similar  symptoms  of  the  disease  feared,  be- 
cause the  spirit's  mortal  mind,  filled  with  fear  and 
dread,  transmits  to  all  nerve  centers  these  feelings 
and  puts  them  all  out  of  harmony. 

Great  mental  excitement,  pleasurable  or  other- 
wise will  do  the  same,  but  ever  and  always  the  dis- 
ease or  latent  disease  germs  develop  the  poisons  which 
result  in  the  disease.  In  this  way,  the  pure,  holy 
spirit,  only  conscious  on  this  plane  through  his  mortal 
mind  and  senses,  causes  disease  through  the  false  testi- 
mony of  the  material  senses  and  undeveloped  brain 
which  independent  of  him,  is  under  law  and  direct- 
ivity, hence,  in  truth,  not  the  spirit,  not  his  mortal 
mind,  not  the  corruptible  mortal  body  are  responsible. 
Sin  and  disease,  under  law  do  their  allotted  work  on 
the  mortal  plane,  but  not  after  death  to  the  material. 

The  suffering  and  sin  is  confined  solely  to  the 
material  plane.  God,  all  Love,  All  Wisdom,  is  not 
responsible  for  either  the  sin  or  the  suffering.  With- 
out these  conditions  it  would  be  impossible  for  a 
spirit  to  advance.  When  a  spirit,  on  the  mortal 
plane,  has  a  brain  in  harmony,  or  with  the  aid  of  a 
healer  restores  harmony,  he  can,  if  he  lives  in  har- 
mony with  both  natural  and  spiritual  law,  prevent 
disease  and  heal  himself,  until,  under  law,  he  awakens 

225 


in  the  real  life.  The  power  of  the  Divine  Mind 
with  which  every  child  is  connected,  heals.  All, 
therefore,  who  realize  their  heritage  as  children  of 
God,  can  dominate  every  life  spirit  organism  in  their 
bodies,  and  bring  that  termed  the  animal  and  human 
soul  by  theosophy  and  mortal  mind  by  Mrs.  Eddy 
in  harmony.  To  realize  without  doubt,  with  perfect 
faith,  the  Power  of  God,  to  know  that  even  though 
the  material  brain  and  body  wires  repeated  messages 
of  pain  and  imflamation,  that  all  is  in  God's  Hands, 
to  banish  fear  completely  will  restore  health  and  har- 
mony when  naught  else  can.  But  while  this  is  true 
it  is  also  true  that  there  are  various  material  agencies 
which  will  produce  similar  results,  and,  oft,  more 
speedily  than  truth  when  administered  in  the  highest 
attenuations  by  another. 

"The  ordinary  practitioner  examining  bodily 
symptoms,  telling  the  patient  he  is  sick,  and  treating 
the  case  according  to  his  diagnosis,  would  naturally 
induce  that  very  disease  even  if  it  were  not  already 
determined  by  mortal  mind." 

This  requires  explanation,  whilst  that  termed 
mortal  mind  causes  fear  and  belief  in  pain  and  dis- 
ease which  sometimes  cause  pain  and  disease,  it  is  not 
true  that  the  disease  could  be  manifested  or  created 
without  the  material  life  (spirit)  organisms  which 
develop  the  poisons — mortal  mind — or  morbid,  de- 
pressing unhealthful  thoughts  put  the  brain  and  body 
out  of  harmony.  Who  thinks  these  thoughts  if  not 
the  pure,  holy  spirit. 

Mrs.  Eddy  recognizes  all  is  truly  spiritual.  Some- 
body must  form  mortal  mind  matter  cannot  think. 
"Apart  from  spirit  matter  has  no  sensation."  Who 
or  what  thinks?  If  mortal  mind  is  but  a  false  claim 
or  belief  of  pure,  holy  spirit,  how  is  it  possible  for  the 
pure,  holy  spirit  to  even  dream  the  impure  and  the 
unholy?      If  The  Source,  the  Divine  Mind  is  all  good 


from  whence  come  all  the  horrors  of  the  mortal  dream? 
Spirit,  not  more  potent  than  God,  can  not  create  evil 
out  of  good.  There  is,  in  reality,  no  humanity  apart 
from  spirit.  The  thinker  of  every  human  body  is  a 
spirit.  Mrs.  Eddy  recognizes  "the  human  species,  as 
created  by  mortal  mind.  It  is  reasonable  and  logical 
to  presume  that  spirit  forms  mortal  mind  which  is 
either  illusory  or  real.  If  real,  God,  All  in  All,  is 
responsible.  If  illusory  God,  All  in  All,  is  respon- 
sible for  the  illusion. 

God,  All  good,  spirit,  All  good,  like  unto  His 
Father,  cognizes  not  evil  in  the  real  life.  Hence,  as 
Mrs.  Eddy  was  correctly  impressed  that  all,  in  truth, 
is  spiritual  pure,  holy,  harmonious,  she  recognized 
all  on  the  mortal  plane,  in  the  material  life,  as  illu- 
sory, all,  the  good,  the  pure,  the  holy;  all  a  dream,  a 
false  mortal  belief.  Her  material  brain  and  body, 
the  body  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  illusory,  the  mate- 
rial world  the  same.  She  was  not  impressed  with  the 
truth,  that  material  life,  the  life  animating  all  mate- 
rial bodies,  is  entirely  distinct  from  the  life  animating 
spiritual  bodies  and  worlds;  that  the  life  of  the  true 
spirit  bodies  and  worlds,  form  a  spiritual  substance, 
immune  to  change  and  destruction  that  the  life  of  the 
material  form  a  substance  capable  of  being 
transmuted  and  transformed  into  many  different 
forms,  the  life  organisms  developing  whilst  the  life 
of  the  real  spirit  is  developed,  hence,  both  are 
really  spiritual,  that  cognized  as  material  as  real, 
although  transitory,  as  the  real  and  true.  While  the 
life  organisms  are  formed  in  worlds  and  bodies,  when 
the  real  and  true  world  or  spirit  abandon  the  mate- 
rial, they  are  not  wiped  out  of  existence,  but  continue 
to  live  in  the  real  and  true  substance  until  formed  in 
other  material  bodies  on  a  higher  plane  of  develop- 
ment. Whilst  the  real  spirit  world  and  bodies  con- 
tinue the  same,  never  to    be  changed    nor  destroyed. 

227 


When  the  spirit  leaves  his  material  body  that  part  of 
mortal  mind  with  which  the  spirit  has  but  little  to 
do,  (that  under  law,  suggested  from  the  animal  part 
of  the  brain  which  is  responsible  for  all  illusions,  in 
the  sense,  that  they  are  not  really  of  the  spirit  or  spirit 
life,)  is  completely  obliterated  and  understood  to  be  no 
more  real  than  a  dream,  but  all  that  which  is  really 
of  the  spirit,  his  loves,  hopes,  ideals,  aspirations,  in 
fact,  all  that  is  real,  lives  as  ever  in  the  real  life.  Pure, 
holy  spirit  fears  nothing  when  he  has  a  material  brain 
in  harmony.  He  expresses  the  truth  and  governs 
the  material.  Animal  brain,  inherited  from  "the 
brute"  cognized  as  animal  soul  by  theosophy  is  the 
brain  which  he  must  bring  in  harmony,  if  necessary 
for  his  development.  This  part  of  the  brain  is  not 
under  his  control,  but,  under  law,  governed  by  those  in 
charge  of  him  in  the  real  life.  The  spirit  has  that 
part  of  the  brain,  cognized  by  theosophy,  as  the 
human  soul,  where  material  science  has  located  "mind 
areas"  according  to  its  development,  more  or  less,  un- 
der his  individual  control.  Therefore  all  mortal 
mind  formed  from  the  animal  is  illusory  in  the 
sense,  that  it  is  not  ordained  to  endure,  but  really 
exist,  for  purposes  of  development.  Countless  thou- 
sands die  who  fear  naught,  who  do  not  even  know 
they  have  a  disease,  suffocated  by  gases,  poisoned  by 
drugs,  and  in  other  ways  without  their  mortal  minds 
or  those  of  their  friends  suspecting  there  is  aught  to 
fear. 

When  mortal  mind  causes  disease  or  when  it  is 
caused  by  any  cause  whatsoever,  all  is  under  law  and 
whenever  any  one  succumbs  to  it,  each  and  every  one 
are  detached  by  Mind,  as  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and 
Mrs.  Eddy  were. 

Whether  Mrs.  Eddy  believed  in  mortal  mind  or 
not  she  had  to  yield  to  God,  and,  although  she  states, 
"working  out  the  rules  of  science  the  author  has  re- 


stored  health  in  cases  of  both  acute  and  chronic  dis- 
eases and  in  their  severest  form,  secretions  have  been 
changed,  shortened  limbs  have  been  elongated  and 
carious  bones  have  been  restored  to  healthy  conditions, 
I  have  restored  what  is  called  the  lost  substance  of 
lungs,  and  healthy  organizations  have  been  established 
where  disease  was  organic,  Christian  Science  cures 
organic  disease  as  surely  as  it  cures  what  is  functional," 
she  could  not  cure  herself  when  she  had  to  abandon 
the  material  body  and  pass  from  material  conscious- 
ness when  her  time  was  ready,  despite  her  practice  of 
Christian  Science.  Although  she  did  cure  all  that 
she  claimed,  regardless  who  doubts  or  ridicules  as 
an  instrument  connected  with  the  Divine  Mind  to 
restore  harmony  and  health  to  those  whose  time  had 
not  yet  come.  When  I  treated  myself  over  twenty 
years  ago  when  reputable  physicians  claimed  I  was 
an  incurable,  through  light,  gleaned  in  the  first  place 
from  Science  and  Health,  I  even  then  recognized  the 
material  as  necessary  as  the  spiritual,  in  reality,  spirit- 
ual, for  necessary  purpose  not  understood  by  Mrs. 
Eddy. 

When  my  husband,  yielded  to  Divine  law, 
although  he  had  genuine  science  healers,  who,  like 
myself,  saw  but  life  when  the  dews  of  death  were 
gathering  fast,  I,  then  like  unto  Mrs.  Eddy,  discerned 
that  not  only  Mind  indeed,  governs  all,"  but  that 
solely  for  those  not  ready  to  go  home  are  systems  of 
healing  necessary.  Hence,  that  no  mortal,  no  mat- 
ter how  inspired,  no  healer,  no  matter  how  great,  no 
system,  no  matter  how  superior  can  prolong  life  or- 
dained to  go.  Only  God,  has  this  power,  and,  although 
all  are  under  Divine  guidance,  and  some  heaf  more 
directly  through  the  Divine  Mind,  He  acts  not  con- 
trary to  His  Divine  law,  which  is  ever  the  expression 
of  His  will.  Therefore  all  who  are  healed,  no  mat- 
ter under  what  system,  are  healed  under  law.       All 

229 


who  pass  away,  are  detached  under  law.  But 
while  all  succumb  to  natural  law,  as  natural 
law  is  subject  to  the  Divine  and  neither  change- 
less nor  perfect,  God  who  is  omnipotent,  either 
shortens  or  lengthens  life,  if  necessary.  Dhen 
mortals  get  rid  of  their  silly  conceptions  regarding 
mortal  life  they  will  recognize  it  as  it  really  is,  but 
a  life  and  state  of  consciousness  which  is  under  the 
supervision  of  those  who  are  really  their  brethren 
and  sisters,  like  themselves,  children  of  God. 

"Obedience  to  the  so-called  physical  laws  of 
health  has  not  checked  disease.  Diseases  have  multi- 
plied since  man  made  material  theories  have  taken 
the  place  of  spiritual  truth/'  This  may  have  ap- 
peared true  to  Mrs.  Eddy  and  to  many  of  the  mental 
branches  who  are  unfamiliar  with  the  truth  who  do 
not  know  that,  never,  at  any  stage  of  development,  in 
the  history  of  this  world,  has  there  been  more  spirit- 
uality and  less  disease  than  at  present.  Hygiene  and 
sanitation  under  Materia  Medica,  have  decreased  dis- 
ease immeasureably  Are  not  the  great  men  of  mate- 
rial science,  the  greatest  instruments  for  good,  chil- 
dren of  God  also?  Where  Christian  Science  heals 
and  saves  one  they  heal  and  save  thousands.  The 
extinction  of  the  mosquito  alone,  in  various  places, 
has  not  prolonged  life,  ordained  to  go,  but  has  been 
instrumental  in  enabling  many  to  stay  who  without 
these  material  preventative  measures  would  have  gone. 

"It  is  only  the  action  of  Truth,  life  and  harmony 
that  can  give  harmony."  Very  true.  Love  and  truth 
expressed  daily  in  connection  with  sensible  care  of  the 
material  body  will  produce  harmony  and  heal  disease 
and  sin. 

"Mind  can  impart  purity  instead  of  impurity, 
beauty  instead  of  deformity,  health  instead  of  sick- 
ness. Truth  is  an  alterative  in  the  whole  system  and 
can  make  it  "every  whit  whole",  remember  brain  is  not 


mind.  Matter  cannot  be  sick  and  mind  is  immortal, 
what  you  call  matter  was  originally  error  in  solution, 
elementary  mortal  mind  likened  by  Milton  ato  chaos 
and  old  night." 

The  first  part  of  this  statement  is  true,  the  latter 
incorrect.  Truth  in  her  system  did  not  make  her 
material  body  "  every  whit  whole"  when  she  aban- 
doned it.  Material  substance  can  not  be  sick  but 
the  material  brain  and  body  is  not  only  composed  of 
substance,  but  the  life  principle  and  organisms  which 
build  it. 

Mind  governs  all  entities  and  life  organisms  from 
the  lowest  to  the  highest,  hence,  Mind  governs  mortal 
mind  not  formed  by  matter,  but  by  spirit.  Matter 
was  not  error  originally  in  solution.  "Elementary 
mortal  mind"  was  first  formed,  in  a  sense,  by  the  low 
scale  beings  who  preceded  primitive  man.  This 
mind  presumed  by  Buddhism  to  be  the  animal  soul, 
(really  impressions  recorded  on  the  animal  brain) 
spirits  form  from  these  impressions  transmitted  to  the 
spirit  through  the  material  brain  and  senses,  but  did 
they  not  receive  mind  from  their  connection  with  Mind 
or  were  they  not  impressed  from  the  spirit  spheres 
they  would  be  unable  to  cognize  these  impressions. 

Brain  is  the  instrument  for  spirit  to  transmit 
from  the  spirit,  and  to  receive  from  the  mate- 
rial, impressions  which  form  mortal  mind.  All 
false  mortal  concepts,  beliefs,  are  the  erroneous  im- 
pressions formed  by  the  spirit,  shut  off  from  com- 
munion with  the  real  life,  due  to  not  receiving  correct 
messages  from  the  brain.  This  may  appear  incredible 
to  those  who  are  ignorant  of  the  mechanism  of  the 
brain,  who  do  not  know  that  many  are  hypnotized  and 
rendered  insensible  by  others,  on  the  mortal  plane  who 
are  no  more  insensible  of  the  truth,  when  in  this  state, 
than  are  those  who  deem  mortal  life  the  only  real  and 
the  spirit  illusory.       All  that  is  evil,  of  the  animal 

231 


is  not  recorded  on  the  real  brain  and  does  not  form 
a  part  of  the  real  mind,  but  is  abandoned  with  the 
material.  "God  never  punishes  a  man  for  doing 
right,  for  honest  labor,  or  for  deeds  of  kindness, 
though  they  expose  him  to  heat,  cold,  fatigue,  contag- 
ion." This  is  known  to  be  incorrect  by  thousands 
who  sacrifice  selves  for  others,  God  punishes  no  one. 
Those  who,  under  law,  on  the  mortal  plane  sin  and 
suffer,  undergo  that  which  is  necessary  for  their  fu- 
ture development.  In  the  spirit  life  all  are  pure 
and  holy,  although  not  perfect,  until  they  become  so 
through  free  will  and  individual  effort.  All  undergo 
that  which  is  necessary  for  their  future  development, 
but  as  all  are  pure  and  holy,  although  not  perfect, 
and  know  not  evil,  no  one  suffers  either  mentally  or 
physically. 

"The  less  we  know  or  think  about  hygiene  the 
less  we  are  predisposed  to  sickness"  should  be  changed 
to  "the  more  we  know  about  hygiene  the  less  we  are 
predisposed  to  sickness."  Hygienic  measures,  as 
stated  before,  prove  this  throughout  the  world.  We 
cannot  breed  immunity  to  disease  in  cesspools,  although 
we  can  millions  of  germs  inimical  to  the  expression 
of  life  on  the  mortal  plane,  in  the  mortal  body. 

"Mentally  contradict  every  complaint  from 
the  body  (how  can  matter  complain)  and  rise  to  the 
true  consciousness  of  Life,  God  as  Love,  as  being  all 
that  is  pure  and  bearing  the  fruits  of  spirit.  Sin  is 
the  foundation  of  sickness  and  you  can  master  sin 
through  Divine  Mind.  Hence,  it  is  through  Divine 
Mind  that  you  overcome  disease."  Although  you  can 
control  your  material  brain  when  you  bring  it  into 
harmony,  and  are  able  to  impress  the  truth  that  you 
are  a  child  of  God  and  dominate  all  in  brain  and  body 
sin  is  not  the  foundation  of  sickness,  although  you  can 
"conquer  it  through  Divine  Mind."  Some  of  the 
purest,  most  spiritual  characters  have  never    experi- 


enced  health  not  knowing  how  to  live  properly,  while 
others,  maniacs,  perfect  demons,  enjoy  perfect  health 
apparently.  Were  this  changed  to  "sickness  is  the 
foundation  of  sin,"  it  would  be  nearer  the  truth,  as 
material,  not  Christian  Science  is  proving  in  number- 
less cases,  neither  sin  nor  disease  are  caused  by  the 
spirit,  but  by  poisons  made  by  inharmonious  life  organ- 
isms, either  inherited  or  absorbed  in  air-food  and  wa- 
ter which  put  the  body  out  of  harmony  or  by  the 
animal  brain  which  does  not  transmit  to  the  spirit 
correctly  and  whether  this  can  be  grasped  or  not, 
under  law,  dominates  the  material  body  as  potently, 
when  saturated  with  these  poisons,  as  the  poisons  of 
various  drugs,  mortal  mind,  belief  in  sin  and  dis- 
ease does  not  create  either.  Mortal  brain  inherited 
from  the  animal,  under  law,  not  under  control  of 
the  spirit,  produces  a  state  of  consciousness,  which, 
although  felt  by  the  spirit  he  is  not  responsible  for 
any  more  than  when  drugged  with  opiates  or  mag- 
netized or  hypnotized  as  stated  before.  But  the 
animal  is  entirely  distinct  from  that  part  of  the  brain 
with  which  the  spirit  is  directly  connected  and  which 
transmits  the  spiritual,  the  good,  the  true,  the 
worthy  of  the  mortal  life,  that  which  is  to  endure 
forever.  The  undeveloped  of  earth  develop  but  little 
this  part.  Hence,  this  animal  brain  (not  mind),  not 
under  the  spirit,  over  which  he  has  no  control  unless 
he  puts  it  in  harmony,  is  affected  by  the  poisons  taken 
in  through  water,  inorganic  and  organic  food,  or 
produced  by  these  when  the  spirit,  through  poor  in- 
struments, violates  law.  But,  when  he,  through  that 
cognized  as  the  human  soul  by  Buddhism,  the  "mind 
areas"  with  which  he  is  connected,  brings  this  brain 
in  harmony,  he,  then,  through  his  connection  with  the 
Divine  Mind,  makes  the  two  brains  realize  his  sover- 
eignity. When  he  succeeds  in  this,  if  so  ordained, 
though  he  be  on  the  lowest  mortal  plane,  though  he 


belongs  to  no  religion,  though  he  cannot  believe  in  or 
never  heard  of  Christ,  (as  many  did  prior  to  our 
Lord),  whether  he  affirms  or  denies,  he  heals  himsel/ 
of  both  sin  and  disease.  Many  today,  as  in  days  of 
yore,  through  treatments  given  by  genuine  healers, 
whether  leading  the  Christ  life  or  not,  bring  it  in  har- 
mony and  also  conquer  sin  and  disease.  But  all  is 
ordained  and  healers  are  but  instruments  to  fulfill  law. 
When  one  knows  the  truth  he  knows  that  Life,  Love 
and  Truth  were  in  the  world  before  God  impressed 
teh  Lord,  and  that  many,  amongst  all  according 
to  their  stage  of  development  have  healed  themselves 
and  others,  in  various  primitive,  undeveloped  ways, 
not  yet  developed  to  be  good  instruments  for  truth. 
He  also  knows  that  whether  one  be  heathen  or  Chris- 
tian, saint  or  sinner,  black  or  white,  All  are  God's 
children,  and,  as  God  is  omnipotent,  that  each  and 
all  are  developing,  under  law,  that  which  is  necessary. 

This  truth  must  be  known,  no  matter  how  highly 
developed  or  spiritually  unfolded,  one  may  be  there 
always  comes  a  time,  as  with  Mrs.  Eddy,  when  one 
loses  control,  the  brain  fails  to  act,  under  law.  When 
it  does  all  treatments  are  useless.  Although,  many 
with  poor  brains,  live  many  years  they  express  them- 
selves incorrectly  and  oft  control  neither  brain  nor 
body,  when  the  spirit  is  ready  for  detachment  by 
death  every  brain,  under  law,  a  higher  power,  than 
that  of  the  individual  spirit  (the  Divine  Mind  acts 
not  contrary  to  law)  yields  to  Divine  Mind. 

"Take  possession  of  .your  body,  govern  its  feel- 
ings and  actions.  Rise  in  the  strength  of  spirit  to 
resist  all  that  is  unlike  God.  He  has  made  man 
with  the  ability  and  power  divinely  bestowed."  This 
is  true  regarding  all  who  get  into  the  spiritual  con- 
sciousness. Every  child  who  realizes  his  heritage, 
not  merely  affirms  it,  can  govern  both  brain  and  body, 
until  he,  as  did  she,  yields  to  Mind. 


"From  the  infinite  elements  of  the  One  mind 
emanate  all  forms,  colors  and  qualitie  and  these  are 
mortal,  both  primarily  and  secondarily.  Their  spirit- 
ual sense." .  .  Can  any  one  who  understands  this 
doubt  that  here  she  correctly  impressed,  acknowledges 
that  all  that  is  mortal  comes  from  the  One  Mind; 
therefore  was  not  formed  by  mortal  mind,  and  that 
their  spiritual  nature  is  discerned  only  through  the 
spiritual  sense,  means  in  plain  language  that  the 
spirit  has  a  material  and  a  spiritual  sense.  Although 
one  on  the  mortal  plane,  unfolds  a  spiritual  sense, 
(conception  of  the  spiritual),  if  all  is  mortal,  "prim- 
arily and  secondarily"  why  does  she  not  explain  how 
"the  Universe  of  spirit  is  peopled  with  spiritual  be- 
ings. Soul,  its  government  in  Divine  Science.  Man 
is  the  offspring,  not  of  the  lowest  but  of  the  highest 
qualities  of  mind"  which  is  true.  "The  fleeting  forms 
of  matter,  the  mortal  body  and  material  earth  are  the 
fleeting  concepts  of  the  human  mind. 

"From  the  infinite  elements  of  the  One  Mind 
emanate  all  forms,  colors  and  qualities  and  these 
are  mortal  primarily  and  secondarily,  the  spirit- 
ual nature  is  discerned  only  through  the  spiritual 
sense."  As  God  is  omnipotent  and  as  "All  forms, 
colors  and  qualities,  emanate  from  the  One  Mind," 
the  mortal  body  and  material  earth  are  not  the  "fleet- 
ing concepts  of  human  mind."  Here  we  have  her 
own  correctly  impressed  statement,  contradicting  her 
erroneous  one  transmitted  through  a  brain,  burdened 
with  material  worries.  Had  she  lived  to  bring  that 
brain  into  harmony,  as  many  of  her  followers  will, 
she  would  have  recognized  the  truth  and  known  that, 
although  man  is  the  offspring,  not  of  the  lowest,  but 
of  the  highest  qualities  of  mind,"  that  "all  forms  of 
matter  primarily  and  secondarily"  are,  in  reality  from 
the  One  Mind. 

"If  evil  can  be  derived  from    good,    was    there 

235 


original  self-created  sin,  then  there  must  have  been 
more  than  one  creator.  In  common  justice  we  must 
admit  that  God  will  not  punish  man  for  doing  what 
He  created  him  capable  of  doing  and  knew  from  the 
outset  he  would  do."  God  is  of  purer  eyes  than  to 
behold  evil."  If  the  opposite  of.  God  is  real  there 
must  be  two  supreme  powers  and  God  is  not  ^/power- 
ful. Can  Deity  be  Almighty,  if  another  and  self- 
creative  cause  exists?  Can  matter  drive  spirit  hence 
and  so  defeat  omnipotence?"  Here  she  was  correctly 
impressed  and  herself  answers  the  claim  that  no  "self- 
creative  cause  such  as  mortal  mind,  could  create  "the 
fleeting  concepts  of  human  mind,"  the  mortal  earth 
and  body,  if  all  come  from  the  One  Mind.  Matter 
can  not  "drive  spirit  hence  and  so  defeat  Omnipotence. 
If  the  mortal  earth  and  body  are  but  claims  and  be- 
liefs of  the  spirit,  as  all  is  of  God,  they,  also  are  of 
Him,  and  are  not  "the  fleeting  concepts  of  the 
human  mind/'  How  could  there  be  a  human  mind, 
mind  is  spiritual,  and  how  could  a  human  mind  be 
formed  unless  through  the  material  brain  and  senses 
of  the  human  species? 

"God  inspires  all  forms  of  spiritual  thought,  mor- 
tal mind,  being  non-existent  (the  animal,  not  the  true 
mortal  mind)  and  consequently  not  within  the  range 
of  immortal  existence  could  not  by  simulating  Deific 
Power,  invert  the  Divine  thoughts  and  afterwards 
recreate  them  upon  its  own  plane,  since  nothing  ex- 
ists beyond  the  range  of  all  inclusive  infinity,  wherein 
and  whereof  God  is  the  only  creator"  True,  every 
word.  Hence  her  statements  that  mortals  must  suf- 
fer before  and  after  death  and  meet  with  death  on  a 
higher  plane  is  not  correctly  apprehended  by  many 
of  her  followers.  Mortal  mind  is  but  a  false  belief. 
This  false  belief  is  cast  aside.  Animal  mind,  not 
"within  the  range  of  immortal  existence,"  exists  not, 
even  as  a  false  belief  in  the  real  life,  hence  there  can 


be  no  suffering,  according  to  this  statement. 

"God  creates  and  fashions  all  things  spiritually 
after  His  own  likeness,  man  co-existent  and  eternal 
with  God  forever  manifests  in  more  glorified  forms 
the  infinite  Father  and  mother."  Here  she  acknowl- 
edges spiritual  creation,  impressed  correctly  with  the 
truth.  Both  her  statements,  the  one  regarding  all 
being  "mortal  primarily  and  secondarily"  being  cor- 
rect, regarding  mortal  creation.  This,  the  truth  re- 
garding the  spiritual,  as  this  work  teaches  both  a 
material  and  a  spiritual  creation,  both  of  God.  The 
real  man  manifests  the  Divine  principle  but  not  in 
more  glorified  forms"  than  that  of  God,  who  made 
not  the  germ  nor  any  lower  form  in  His  Divine  image 
and  likeness  but  man,  evolved  from  the  lowest  up  to 
the  highest  developed  life  organisms.  He  made  not 
the  mineral,  the  vegetable,  the  animal  in  His  likeness, 
but  the  life,  vitality  of  the  lower  forms,  spirit  was 
developed  through  the  lower  forms,  until  made  in 
His  image  and  connected  with  Him,  endowed  with 
soul,  became  conscious  as  child  of  God.  Man  even 
when  he  attains  to  Archangel,  changes  form  but  in 
minor  respects,  although  he  expresses  greater  grand- 
eur, beauty  and  divinity  as  he  advances. 

"The  world  believes  in  many  persons  but  if  God 
is  person  there  must  be  but  one  Person.  His  Per- 
sonality can  only  be  reflected  and  transmitted.  God 
has  countless  ideas  as  sons  and  daughters  and  they 
have  all  one  Principle  or  parentage.  The  only  pro- 
per symbol  as  Person  is  Mind's  infinite  ideal.  What 
is  this  idea?  Who  shall  behold  it?  This  ideal  is 
God's  own  image,  ideal,  spiritual,  infinite.  Even 
eternity  can  never  reveal  the  whole  of  God  since  there 
is  no  limit  to  Mind  or  its  reflections." 

"The  Creative  Principle  is  Life,  Truth.  Love 
is  God.  There  is  but  one  creator  and  one  creation." 
This  was  not  correctly  impressed.       One  might  with 

237 


as  much  truth  say  if  man  is  personal  there  is  but  one 
person.  Man  is  personal  and  there  are  countless 
billions  made  in  the  image  and  likeness  of  One  Su- 
preme Person,  that  of  God.  The  Christ,  The  Divine 
Principles  of  God  Life,  Love  and  Truth,  emanate 
from  Him,  spiritual  and  material  creation  are  no  God. 
They  are  formed  by  Him.  The  Fountain  Head,  the 
source  from  whence  radiate  the  Divine  principles,  is 
God.  Mind  is  God.  Mind  directs  the  principles, 
and,  with  His  instruments,  Archangels,  under  laws, 
ever  existing,  develop  all  forms  of  life  from  low  to 
high.  Mind  does  not  evolve  from  low  to  high 
through  these,  but  Mind  develops  their  vehicles  of 
expression,  to  express  the  soul  gifts  and  form  indi- 
vidual mind.  God  connects  them  with  Mind,  but 
they,  when  they  attain  to  or  are  born  children  of  God 
must  through  will  and  effort  develop  themselves.  As 
He  gives  all  body  to  put  His  principles  in  operation 
He  has  ever  had  body  that  of  The  Christ,  to  put  Him- 
self in  touch  with  all  brought  forth  by  Him.  He 
is  no  less  Principle  and  Mind,  because  He  is  in  body, 
than  is  man,  his  child,  less  a  spirit,  because  he,  seem- 
ingly, lives  in  a  mortal  body.  "His  mission  was  to 
reveal  the  science  of  Celestial  being,  to  prove  what 
God  is  and  what  He  does  for  men."  What  He  does 
for  men.  This  is  true,  no  other  spirit,  no  matter 
how  near,  no  teacher  prior,  no  teacher  since  claimed 
or  claims,  "I  and  my  Father  are  One,"  no  matter  how 
interpreted,  "He  who  seeth  the  Father  seeth  me," 
meant  just  exactly  this,  not  as  claimed  by  many  Chris- 
tian Scientists  that  it  meant  the  Principle,  Life,  Love 
and  Truth,  manifested  not  solely  through  Jesus,  but 
all  humanity.  No  human  being,  before  or  since, 
whether  believed  or  not,  was  ever  brought  forth  as 
was  Jesus  Christ.  No  other  was  seen  as  was  He, 
God  omnipotent,  the  Christ,  attached  to  Him  at  the 
Transfiguration,     The    Crucifixion,     The    Ascension. 


Hence  Emmanuel  Swedenborg,  (a  man  of  keen  intel- 
lect and  stainless  character,  whom  the  most  intellectual 
and  worthy  of  his  epoch,  delighted  to  honor)  who 
claims  in  his  work,  "Heaven  and  Hell,"  that  He  is 
Divine  Person,  as  well  as  Professor  Le  Conte  and 
many  others  on  the  first  planes  of  material  as  well 
as  spiritual  advancement  were  and  are  more  correct 
regarding  His  Personality  than  was  Mrs.  Eddy. 

uThe  only  intelligence  a  seed,  a  flower  is  God, 
the  creator  of  it."  True,  God  is  not  the  thing  created, 
but  the  creator  of  it,  in  the  sense,  that  He  puts  in  form 
His  principles  ever  existing,  but  as  creator  lives  not 
alone  in  the  things  created,  but  apart  from  them,  only 
connected  by  vibrations,  although  all  are  of  Him 
potentially  but  not  individually. 

"Man  is  lord  of  beast,  fowl,  reptile  and  fish,  him- 
self subordinate  alone  to  his  maker."  Not  subordin- 
ate to  a  principle,  the  more  perfectly  he  expresses  them 
the  less  subordinate,  to  even  his  maker. 

"The  Divine  origin  of  Jesus  gave  Him  more  than 
human  power  to  expound  the  facts  of  creation  and 
demonstrate  the  One  Mind  which  made  and  governs 
man  and  the  universe.  Jesus  was  the  offspring  of 
spirit/'  If  Jesus  was  the  offspring  of  Spirit,  of  Di- 
vine origin,  the  sole  begotton  son,  who  begot  Him? 
Who  vested  Him  with  Divine  authority,  why  was  He 
superior  to  all  others  before  and  since,  unless  He  was 
as  He  Himself  claimed,  The  Christ?  Why  was  He 
selected  to  demonstrate  the  One  Mind  which  governs 
man?  If  Mind  governs  man  this  Mind  must  be  dif- 
ferent from  the  mind  which  man  expresses,  therefore, 
man,  though  he  reflects  or  expresses  principle 
and  mind  is  subordinate  to  His  maker,  who  must  be 
something  higher  than  man,  the  highest  expression  of 
mind  in  spirit  life,  not  a  vague,  intangible  Principle. 
"But  it  is  only  the  mortal  not  the  real  man  who  is  lost." 
True,  hence  the  real  man  neither  sins  nor  suffers    in 

239 


the  real  life  and  the  false  mortal  concept  does  not 
endure  after  death  but  is  abandoned  by  the  real  man 
when  he  leaves  the  physical  body. 

"The  material  man  is  shut  out  by  Divine  Science 
from  the  presence  of  God  for  the  five  corporeal  senses 
can  not  take  cognizance  of  spirit.  They  can  not 
come  into  His  presence  and  must  dwell  in  dreamland 
until  mortals  (spirit,  of  course,  since  mortals  are 
not  real,)  arrive  at  the  understanding  that  material  life, 
sin,  sickness  and  death  is  an  illusion  which  Divine 
Science  is  engaged  in  a  warfare  of  extermination." 
This  is  true  when  spirits  (on  the  mortal  plane)  get  into 
the  spiritual  consciousness  they  know,  that,  although 
the  material  man  and  senses  are  real  for  this  plane 
that,  as  they  are  but  for  this  life  they  never  come 
into  God's  presence  and  hence  are  recognized,  in  the 
real  life,  as  a  life  and  state  of  consciousness  necessary 
for  development. 

"This  shows  that  what  we  term  matter  and  spirit 
indicates  states  of  consciousness."  This  shows  that 
she,  like  Plato  and  others  did  not  grasp  that  while,  in 
truth  there  are  two  states  or  planes  of  consciousness 
that  there  are  also  bodies,  vehicles  of  expression  and 
worlds,  not  by  any  means,  only  illusory  as  Devanchan 
is  presumed  to  be,  composed  of  two  different  kinds  of 
spiritual  substance,  the  material,  as  real  while  it  lasts, 
as  the  spiritual,  the  substance  of  the  material  when 
abandoned  by  its  life  organisms,  (which  are  detached 
from  it  and  disassociated,  no  longer  formed  in  one 
body)  different  from  the  substance  of  the  real  body, 
ordained  to  last  forever  as  a  body  immune  to  change 
after  it  attains  its  growth,  and  destruction. 

"Vertebrates,  articulates,  etc.,  are  evolved  by 
mortal  and  material  thought.  By  this  though  they 
are  classified  and  supposed  to  possess  life  and  mind. 
Mind  controls  the  throes  in  the  lower  realms  of  na- 
ture."      If  Mind  controls  the  lower  realms  of  nature 

2*o 


it  must  all  and  "vertebrates",  etc,  are  not  evolved  by 
material  thought  which,  although,  but  mortal  beliefs, 
must  also  be  controlled  by  Mind. 

"There  was  no  temple,  no  material  temple  where- 
in to  worship  God  for  He  must  be  worshipped  in 
spirit  and  in  Love.  This  kingdom  of  God  is  within 
you,  is  within  reach  of  man's  consciousness."  Not  a 
false  belief,  but  within  the  consciousness  of  spirit  man, 
on  this  plane. 

"The  human  sense  of  Deity  yields  to  the  Divine 
Sense,  even  as  the  mortal  sense  of  personality  yields 
to  the  incorporeal  sense  of  God  as  our  Father  with 
His  universal  family  held  in  the  Gospel  of  Love.  The 
Lamb's  wife  presents  the  unity  of  male  and  female  as 
no  longer  two  wedded  individuals  but  two  individual 
natures  as  one,  and  this  spiritual  individuality  reflects 
God  as  The  Father,  Mother."  Here  she  was  almost 
impressed  correctly.  God,  "the  Father  with  His  uni- 
versal family."  A  vague  intangible  Principle  can 
not  be  a  Father.  She  did  not  mean  to  convey  the 
idea  that  in  the  real  life  God's  sons  and  daughters 
are  bodiless,  as  she  states  in  one  of  her  works  that  she 
expected  or  hoped  to  be  with  her  first  husband  when 
she  would  awaken  in  the  real  life.  "The  spiritual 
individuality"  which  reflects  God  as  Father,  Mother 
is  The  Christ  God.  The  two,  not  one  in  person,  but 
"in  soul,  in  tune,  in  perfect  harmony.  The  mortal 
plane  of  consciousness  has  not  yet  arrived  at  the  stage 
of  development  which  can  grasp  revelations  yet  to 
come. 

To  recapitulate  Science  and  Health  was  impress- 
ed for  a  plane  awaiting  it,  as  this  is  for  another.  With 
the  exception  of  the  following  misconceptions,  even 
though  correctly  impressed  now  and  then  with  the 
truth,  more  or  less  true: 

1st:     Not  correct  regarding  God's  Personality. 

2nd:     Not  correct  regarding  mortal    mind    and 

241 


creation,  excepting  where  correctly  impressed  that  The 
One  Mind  forms  all  mortal  bodies  "primarily  and  sec- 
ondarily." 

Notwithstanding  these  misconceptions  Mrs.  Eddy 
portrays  more  correctly  the  spirit  life  than  any  work  up 
to  this.  In  fact,  Mrs.  Eddy,  as  often  stated  in  this  work, 
was  the  first  to  give  the  truth  regarding  all  the  spiritual 
creation  of  God  being  only,  pure  and  harmonious,  the 
first  to  give  publicly  the  truth,  (although  very  incor- 
rect in  attributing  it  to  mortal  mind)  that  evil  apper- 
tains solely  to  the  mortal  plane,  with  the  exception  of 
the  two  incorrect  impressions  relative  to  suffering  after 
death,  and  "pampered  hypocrites." 

She  was  the  first  to  really  rob  the  grave  of  its 
horror,  death  of  its  sting,  although  our  Lord  gave  the 
truth  mortal  brain  and  mind,  not  developed,  sufficient- 
ly; could  neither  receive,  cognize  nor  transmit  cor- 
rectly, hence  the  belief  in  the  early  myths  and  fables, 
in  evil  born  in  spirit-soul  continued  until  Mrs.  Eddy 
was  impressed  to  write  Science  and  Health  to  meet 
the  demands  of  those  ready  for  it,  as  every 
work  of  a  spiritual  nature,  is  impressed  to  give 
that  which  they  can  comprehend  to  a  certain  class. 
Any  work  which  uplifts,  heals  physically,  mentally, 
morally,  is  inspired  of  the  Divine,  regardless  how 
filled  with  misconceptions  and  contradictions.  Those 
who  love  Christian  Science,  who  can  not  understand 
these  misconceptions,  will  welcome  these  explanations, 
whilst  those,  whose  mentality  is  satisfied,  who  are  un- 
able to  through  their  material  instruments,  will,  pos- 
sibly, smile  and  as  one  or  two  already  have  done,  call 
it  "spiritualisms,"  not  realizing  how  inconsistent  that 
appears  to  those  who  know  that  its  Leader  and  every 
mortal  are  spirits,  that,  as  she  said,  "In  truth,  this  is 
a  world  of  spirits." 


?42 


OUR  FATHER  WHO  ART  IN  HEAVEN. 

Prayer. 


Our  Father,  great  God  Divine,  we  thank  thee  that 
we  are  ready  for  the  truth,  that  we  know  we  are  Thine 
and  of  Thee  alone.  That  neither  devil  nor  aught 
material  hath  brought  us  forth.  We  thank  Thee 
that  only  good  and  purity  is  our  real  birth-right,  and, 
though  due  to  our  animal  heritage,  in  this  world,  we 
still  fail  to  express  ourselves  clearly,  we  will  strive  to 
live  up  to  the  best  we  can,  ever  remembering  we  are 
Thine  and  Thine  alone.  Knowing  this  truth,  firmly 
kept  in  mind,  will  enable  us  to  demonstrate  in  acts, 
as  much  as  possible  like  unto  Thine,  Thy  love  when 
as  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  You  were  in  this  world.. 

Therefore,  we  will  strive  to  express  Thy  love, 
compassion,  tenderness,  forgiveness,  clemency,  purity, 
and  charity,  as  we  are  impressed  with  the  truth  that 
only  that  which  is  consistent  with  the  Divine,  is  true  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

We  thank  Thee  and  will  obey  Thy  loving  injunc- 
tion given  through  Him,  and  will  bear  with  fortitude 
our  mortal  schooling,  regardless  how  stormy  and 
thorn  bestrewn  be  the  way.  Hence  lovingly  we  pray, 
Thy  will  not  ours  be  done.  Far  greater  is  Thy  love 
and  wisdom  than  that  of  all  earth  combined.  We 
know  that  all,  from  the  lowest  to  the  highest,  are  ever 
under  Thy  care,  undergoing  that  which  is  essential  or 
it  would  not  be.  Therefore  give  us  that  which  is 
needful,  whether  it  be  but  a  crust  in  the  great  outside, 
under  Thy  skies,  or  in  a  palace  served  by  our  brethren, 
all  of  Thee.  Thine  to  will,  ours  to  comply,  hence, 
knowing  Thy  limitless  love,  we  will  bear  patiently,  if 
not  joyously,  all,  no  matter  how  severe,  until  we  learn 
to  express  through  our  material  brain  and  mind  that 
which  will  enable  us  to  act  as  becomes  children  of 
Thine  here. 


243 


OUR  FATHER  WHO  ART  IN  HEAVEN. 
Sermon, 


Though  every  minute  this  prayer  is  uttered 
throughout  the  world  how  few  realize  that,  in  truth, 
our  Father  is  a  Supreme  Being,  and,  that  although 
He  is,  through  the  Divine  Mind,  when  He  wills, 
Omniscient  and  Omnipresent,  that  He,  as  Supreme 
Person,  has  a  Body,  a  vehicle  of  expression,  as  do  all 
His  children,  all  of  us  in  the  real  life,  with  the  differ- 
ence that,  though,  we  are  made  in  His  Divine  Image 
and  Likeness,  and  advance  to  become  Archangels,  the 
highest,  like  unto  Him  in  beauty  and  majesty,  He 
alone  possesses  the  one  great  Force  or  power,  from 
which  come  all  the  forces  in  existence.  Hence,  though 
His  children  attain  to  the  highest  expression  possible, 
of  the  soul  gifts  of  life,  love,  truth,  wisdom,  power, 
righteousness,  yet  never  can  they  be  the  Source  and 
Fountain-head  as  is  our  Father. 

Many  great  spirits,  on  the  mortal  plane,  have 
deluded  and  delude  themselves  with  the  mortal  obses- 
sion that  they  can  be  like  unto  God  and  like  unto  His 
physical  manifestation,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  That 
as  God  is  only  Principle,  it  is  possible  for  them  to 
attain  to  the  highest  expression  of  Principles,  yet  that 
Principle  has  a  source  which  they  fail  to  grasp,  the 
Source  from  which  it  ever  radiates,  forming  the  Divine 
Mind,  the  Oversoul,  with  which  all  are  connected  and 
receive  soul,  personality.  There  are  trillions  of  Arch- 
angels in  the  Celestial  Kingdom  who  have  attained  to 
the  highest,  who  are  perfect  expressions  of  all  the  soul 
gifts,  yet  never  can  they  be  the  Source.  Hence,  there 
in  but  one  Source,  God  Omnipotent,  our  loving 
Father. 


244 


Many  great  spirits  brought  forth  on  this  earth 
have  advanced  to  very  high  planes,  but  not  one  yet  to 
that  of  Arch-angel.  The  greatest  are  just  on  the  eve 
of  entering  the  Celestial  Kingdom.  Guatama  is  still 
Guatama,  the  Buddha,  a  great,  far  advanced  spirit, 
but  not  yet  Arch-angel.  The  many  who  preceded 
him,  still  in  our  spirit  world,  acquiring  the  knowledge 
of  other  spirit  worlds,  ere  fitted  to  enter  the  Celestial 
Kingdom,  Heaven.  God's  child  must,  in  a  sense,  be 
an  epitome  of  all,  from  the  lowest  to  the  highest, 
spirit  man,  connected  with  God,  given  soul,  person- 
ality, then  to  advance  through  countless  worlds  and 
spheres  of  progression  to  Arch-angel,  thence  through 
countless  worlds  of  the  Celestial  Kingdom,  until  he 
attains  to  the  highest  possible  expression  of  the  soul 
gifts,  the  power,  wisdom,  and  righteousness  of  his 
Father,  does  not  lose  individuality  and  identity,  but 
devotes  his  time  and  efforts,  no  longer  to  acquiring 
but  to  expressing  that  which  he  has  acquired,  in 
stupendous  wonders  of  achievement  such  as  bringing 
forth  spiritual  and  material  worlds  and  suns,  with 
their  various  races  and  forms  of  life,  directing  their 
course  and  supervising  all  forces  from  the  lowest  to 
the  highest.  All  instruments  of  Omnipotent  God  to 
perform  His  law,  live  in  harmony  with  it,  a  part  of 
it,  and  yet  serving  in  undreamed  of  ways,  on  the  mor- 
tal plane,  in  all  material  worlds,  the  lowest  with  as 
great  tenderness  and  love  as  they  give  to  the  highest, 
knowing  that  every  form  is  but  formed  of,  in  a  differ- 
ent manner,  the  life  organisms  and  life  principle 
which  comes  from  God,  that  the  difference  between 
the  different  planes  consists  of  the  different  stages  of 
advancement  of  the  life  organisms,  on  the  upward 
march,  through  countless  different  forms,  until  formed 
in  the  body  of  a  child  of  God,  that  the  life  organisms 
and  elements  in  the  body  of  a  child  of  God  have 
the  same  source  and  origin  as  have  the  elements   and 


245 


life  organisms,  on  different  planes  of  advancement, 
which,  in  the  aggregate,  form  the  mightiest  suns  and 
worlds.  That,  as  the  primordial  cell  possesses  the 
wonderful  potentialities  which  develop,  under  law, 
into  a  human  being,  so  these  life  organisms,  on  the 
upward  march,  form  the  base  and  foundation,  com- 
pounded, grouped  and  formed  in  God's  immense 
laboratory  by  His  greatest  children,  of  the  visible,  to 
mortal  gaze,  countless  material  worlds  which  appear 
nightly,  and  also  the  countless  spiritual  worlds  of 
wondrous  beauty  seen  and  enjoyed  by  them  when  de- 
tached by  sleep  or  death. 

As  the  material  scientist  in  his  crude  way,  im- 
pelled by  the  angels  in  charge,  seeks  to  solve  the  prob- 
lems of  mortal  life,  by  analyzing,  isolating,  com- 
pounding and  grouping  various  elements  in  their  im- 
perfect laboratories,  so  do  the  mighty  Angels,  familiar 
with  all  Divine  law,  the  origin  of  life,  and  the  most 
subtle  secrets  of  chemistry,  never  to  be  solved  on  the 
mortal  plane.  As  the  advanced  material  scientist 
realizes  the  stupendous  problems  he  cannot  solve,  the 
transcendent  wisdom,  the  matchless  intelligence  dis- 
played in  the  smallest  marvel,  from  the  electron  to 
himself,  the  highest  expression  of  material  mind,  (in 
truth,  spiritual,)  he  stands  appalled  before  a  more 
awe-inspiring  Deity  than  hitherto  cognized,  a  Mind 
so  sublime  as  never  to  be  realized  by  the  undeveloped 
worshippers  of  a  personal  God,  like  unto  themselves, 
endowed  with  human  characteristics.  Hence,  some 
not  spiritually  unfolded  in  a  certain  sense,  as  their 
life  work  calls  not  for  it,  cannot  conceive  of  a  per- 
sonal God  limited  as  they  appear  here,  like  unto  them- 
selves, which  is  true,  for  no  mortal  expression  is  ever 
wholly  like  its  spirit.  The  most  perfect  is  ever  a 
feeble  reflection,  a  poor  expression  of  the  soul  gifts, 
and  in  a  sense  a  caricature  of  the  real  and 
true     body.         Still     each     and    every    one    has    his 

246 


distinctive  features  and  peculiar  characteristics,  al- 
though, as  all  only  express  the  soul  gifts,  all  express 
only  that  which  is  good  and  pure,  (only  the  good  lives 
forever),  the  material  characteristics  cease  with  the 
mortal  schooling,  no  necessity  for  them.  They  de- 
velop the  necessary  qualities  and  a  broader  field,  a 
clearer  vision,  a  higher  plane  awaits  each  and  every 
child  of  God.  Each  and  every  one  heir  to  the  glory 
and  Divinity  of  our  Father  Who  is  in  Heaven. 


247 


HALLOWED  BE  THY  NAME. 


Infinite  God,  loving  Father  of  all,  we  come  to 
Thee  with  hearts  filled  with  love,  and  that  peace  which 
cometh  alone  to  one  in  harmony  with  Thee.  We 
thank  Thee  that  the  time  is  ripe  for  us  to  express  more 
perfectly,  without  violating  law  and  thereby  inflicting 
more  suffering  on  ourselves,  the  truth,  that  we  are  chil- 
dren of  Thine  and  as  children  of  Thine,  we  must  strive, 
not  only  with  idle  word,  but  with  act  to  express  our- 
selves more  clearly. 

We  thank  Thee  that  we  can  be  of  service  to  our 
brothers  and  sisters  not  yet  in  accord  with  Thee,  those 
who  do  not  know  that  the  law  of  love  is  the  most  potent 
in  existence.  We  thank  Thee  that  we  know  that  no 
matter  how  we  suffer  in  this  world,  that,  if  we  strive 
to  exemplify  Thy  love  in  act,  that  here  we  will  be 
blessed  with  the  strength  to  uplift  not  only  ourselves, 
but  others.  We  know  that  not  one  of  us  can  suffer  as 
ye  did  for  us,  that  no  one  can  endure  greater  agony  than 
Ye,  when  upon  the  Cross  ye  bore,  through  love  for  us 
to  show  us  the  way,  the  bitter  lot  Ye  ordained  for  Thy- 
self. 

Oh,  Father,  help  us  to  depend  upon  ourselves,  to 
remain  firm  and  true  to  Thee,  that  we  may,  no  matter 
at  what  cost  to  ourselves,  help  all  who  need  us,  whether 
they  be  grateful  or  not,  ever  remembering  all  are 
Thine.  Therefore,  Oh,  Father,  we  pray,  "Hallowed 
not  only  be  Thy  Name  but  hallowed  each  and  all  of 
Thy  children.      Amen." 


Holy  be  Thy  name,  Oh,  Father,  and  holy  all 
that  is  of  Thee.  Whether  upon  the  earth,  under  the 
material  conditions,  which  are  essential  to  develop  all 

248 


from  low  to  high,  or  whether  in  Thy  highest  spheres 
the  Celestial  Kingdom,  all  in  its  real  sense,  is  like  unto, 
since  it  is  of  Thee,  hallowed  and  Divine.  Therefore, 
we  here,  upon  this  dark  plane,  one  of  the  undeveloped 
worlds  of  the  material  universe,  still  impressed  with 
the  instincts  of  the  brute,  the  propensities  and  diseases 
of  the  animal,  which  whether  we  on  this  plane  outgrow 
or  conquer  or  not,  are  no  less  holy  because  we  have  a 
hard  mission  to  perform. 

We  recognize  that  that  which  forms  our  brains  and 
bodies,  our  vehicles  of  expression,  which  connect  us 
with  both  the  material  and  spiritual  life,  must  be  de- 
veloped conjointly  upon  the  mortal  plane.  As  in 
the  spirit  spheres,  our  real  Home,  there  is  only  har- 
mony, truth  and  love,  it  is  impossible  to  develop  the 
necessary  qualities  of  industry,  concentration,  applica- 
tion, resolution,  determination,  courage,  patience,  for- 
bearance and  submission.  We  know  that  every  life 
organism  that  is  to  be  a  permanent  denizen  of  the  per- 
manent brain  and  body  of  a  spirit  child  of  God,  must 
develop  all  these  qualities  to  render  the  brain  and  body 
submissive  to  the  child  of  God,  who  becomes  con- 
scious, for  the  first  time  as  child  of  God,  when  the 
brain  formed  and  developed  for  him,  is  connected 
with  the  Divine  Mind.  Hence,  we  know  that  the 
dark  conditions  of  the  mortal  plane  are  as  essential 
to  develop  God's  child  as  the  spiritual.  And  that 
mortal  life  and  consciousness,  a  different  form  of 
spirit  substance  and  phase  of  spiritual  consciousness, 
is  ever  in  existence  for  this  purpose.  We  know  all 
that  is  low  and  undeveloped  will  become  high  and 
developed.  We  know,  though  it  seemeth  not  so  to 
many,  on  the  mortal  plane,  who  judge  superficially, 
that  there  is  a  continual,  though  very  slow,  progression, 
in  all  life  forms.  That  that  which  is  considered  re- 
trogression among  individuals  and  nations,  is  simply 
the  result  of  a  preponderance  of  undeveloped  life  or- 

249 


ganisms  in  individuals  or  nations,  which,  in  the  aggre- 
gate, when  combined,  are  responsible  for  the  apparent 
retrogression  in  the  individual  or  the  nation,  but,  in 
truth,  the  spirit  child  is  receiving  that  which  is  essen- 
tial, the  nation  likewise. 

We  know  that  each  and  everyone  upon  the  mor- 
tal plane,  whether  they  retrogress  or  not,  is  advancing 
in  the  real  life,  that  continual  progression  is  universal 
in  spirit  spheres.  We  know  also  the  majority  are 
progressing  on  the  mortal  plane,  that  the  more  recent- 
ly evolved  from  the  animal  have  arrived  at  that  stage 
when  the  majority  of  all  the  races,  at  present,  brought 
forth,  on  earth  will  progress.  We  judge  not  by  the 
false  standards  of  the  mortal  plane  but  from  the  true 
of  the  spirit,  and  we  know  that,  although,  there  are 
countless  undeveloped  life  organisms,  just  evolving 
from  primordial  cell,  that  the  life  organisms  on  the 
planes  of  advancement  who  attend  to  the  brain,  who 
are  selected  under  directivity  for  it,  are  on  a  higher 
plane  than  when  first  evolved  from  the  animal.  We 
also  know  that  the  life  organisms  which  dominate  the 
brain  of  the  degenerate,  the  fool,  the  moral  pervert, 
the  criminal  born,  the  insane,  are  under  directivity, 
and  that  these  unfortunates,  on  the  mortal  plane,  are 
receiving  that  which  is  essential  for  them,  and  not 
discriminated  against  in  the  real  Home,  where  they 
are  pure,  holy  spirits  advancing  in  their  real  bodies. 
We  know  that  behind  the  density  of  their  imper- 
fectly developed  material  brains,  they  are  as  pure  and 
holy  as  we.  We  also  know  that  those  of  these  classes 
who  require  different  training,  are  subjected  to  the 
conditions  which  give  them  it,  whether  to  be  healed 
or  reformed,  just  as  we  know  that  each  child  of  high 
or  low  degree,  of  every  race  and  color  receive  that 
which  is  necessary.  We  know  that  material  condi- 
tions are  being  changed,  that  when  prosperity  fails 
adversity  succeeds,  and  vice  versa.       That  teachers, 

250 


prophets,  reformers,  and  great  minds  to  develop  are 
provided  for  each  plane  of  advancement,  that  every 
religion,  philosophy,  cult,  and  system  of  healing  has 
its  use  and  its  place,  and  that  each  and  all  are  under 
Divine  law,  fulfilling  that  which  is  necessary  for  its 
particular  stage  of  development.  Therefore,  we 
judge  not,  knowing  that  the  lowest  is  as  much  a  part 
of  our  Father  as  the  highest,  and  that  with  each  unde- 
veloped, mortal  child  there  is  a  beautiful,  radiant 
spirit,  seeking  to  express  as  well  as  possible  through 
very  imperfect  instruments. 

We  see  not  the  degenerate,  the  fool,  the  weakling, 
the  insane,  the  criminal,  the  adulterer,  the  libertine, 
the  harlot,  the  shrew  but  the  glorious  spirit  child  ot 
God,  subject  to  material  law,  bound  to  a  material 
body.  We  see  the  ineffectual  efforts,  the  repeated  fail- 
ures of  those  striving  to  express  that  which,  they,  even 
though  shut  off  from  the  real  life,  intuitively  feel  to 
be  the  truth,  and  knowing  the  law  which  St.  Paul  and 
others  discerned,  we  know  why  they  fail,  and  love 
them  as  much  as  those  who,  with  better  instruments 
provided  for  them  primarily,  express  with  less  effort 
that  which  they  strive  so  fruitlessly  to  express.  We 
know  that  all  are  the  children  of  God,  that  oft  the 
harlot,  the  libertine  is  more  of  a  saint  than  the  pha- 
risee,  that  even  on  the  mortal  plane,  the  spirit,  whether 
he  be  of  the  lowest  or  the  highest,  who  loveth  best  all 
forms  of  life,  who  doeth  the  will  of  the  Father,  priv- 
ately or  otherwise,  by  being  kind  and  helpful  to  all, 
irrespective  of  race,  class  or  condition,  is  expressing 
his  real  self  more  truly  than  he  who,  with  sanctified 
mind  and  gloomy  aspect  prates  continually  of  the  love 
of  God,  and  neglects  to  feed  those  who  are  "anhun- 
gered and  naked,  and  knowing  why  they  also  are  so, 
we  judge  not  them."  Hallowed  then,  be  Thy  Name, 
Oh  Father,  hallowed  be  all  Thy  works,  and  hallowed 
be  all  on  this  plane  whether  saint  or  sinner. 

251 


THY  KINGDOM  COME— PRAYER. 


Loving  Father,  Thou  from  whom  no  thought  is 
hidden.  Reader  Thou  of  every  mind,  we  ask  Thee 
not  to  change  that  which  is  best  for  us  knowing  it 
must  be  to  develop  us  so  we  can  advance.  With  im- 
plicit confidence  in  Thy  love  and  judgment,  Thou  the 
Source  of  all  the  soul  gifts,  of  all  love,  purity  and 
righteousness,  we  are  content  to  suffer  if  we  violate 
Thy  law.  How  can  we  have  the  temerity  to  pray  to 
Thee  to  change  that  which  is  best  or  it  would  not  be, 
ere  we  or  conditions  have  developed  sufficiently  to 
deserve  greater  grace.  Therefore,  Father,  we  sub- 
mit to  Thee,  while  striving  to  express  as  clearly  as 
possible  Thy  will  of  love  and  righteousness,  even 
though  the  animal  propensities  may  still  be  necessary 
to  develop  that  part  of  us  which  cannot  be  developed 
otherwise.  Knowing  these  hard  conditions  are  nec- 
essary, while  striving  to  conquer  them  as  we  are  im- 
pressed to  do,  we  shall  endeavor  to  be  patient,  to  bear 
with  courage,  if  we  are  not  yet  fitted  to  be  governed 
by  love  alone.  But  Oh  Father,  we  hope  for  the  time 
when  we  shall  develop  so  as  to  be  enabled  to  express 
this  law  which  alone  can  free  us  from  the  undeveloped 
conditions  of  mortal  life.  If  such  be  not  our  lot 
here,  as  it  is  with  so  many  of  Thy  undeveloped  chil- 
dren, with  love  and  perfect  faith  in  Thee,  we  pray 
ever,  Thy  Kingdom  come,  as  soon  as  possible  upon 
the  earth  as  it  is  in  all  spirit  spheres. 


Thy  Kingdom  come  means  the  Kingdom  of  Love 
and  Righteousness  come  ever  when  spirits,  either  on 
earth,  prior  to  death,  or  in  the  spiritual  world  awaken 

253 


to  the  truths  of  the  real  life,  the  truths  of  peace,  holi- 
ness and  righteousness.  Only  a  limited  number 
awaken  on  earth,  the  majority  undergo  that  which  is 
necessary  without  ever  dreaming  of  a  Kingdom  where 
only  love  and  righteousness  prevail.  Not  theirs  to 
know  or  enjoy  more  than  is  ordained  anymore  than  it 
is  the  fate  of  those  who  awaken  to  judge  their  brethren 
and  sisters,  who,  although  on  lower  planes  on  earth, 
are  often,  equally,  if  not  more  developed  in  the  real 
life.  Hence,  "Judge  not  that  ye  be  not  judged,"  is 
intended  for  th«  class  who  are  not  sufficiently  advanced 
to  keep  them  from  judging,  as  do  those  who  awaken 
to  the  Kingdom  ere  they  forsake  the  earth.  When 
one  has  a  brain  and  mind  formed  in  the  midst  of  un- 
developed conditions,  even  though  in  the  lap  of  lux- 
ury, they  have  been  developed  among  conditions  which 
oft,  instead  of  developing  spiritually,  hinder  all  spirit- 
ual development,  anything  of  a  spiritual  nature  is  not 
grasped,  hence  cannot  understand  those  on  higher 
planes.  One  who  revels  in  luxury,  whose  love  of 
the  material  is  the  dominating  influence,  cannot  un- 
derstand one  who  sacrifices  love  of  the  material  to 
love  of  the  spiritual.  One  who  sees  evil  in  others, 
who  judge  them  for  possessing  failings  which  they 
deem  themselves  free  from  are  as  irresponsible  for 
their  failure  to  see  the  beam  in  their  eyes  as  are  their 
brethren  the  moat  in  theirs. 

When  one  awakens  to  the  truth,  one  neither 
expects  nor  demands  that  a  brother  or  sister  with  a 
poor  instrument  should  do  the  work  that  one  with  a 
good  one  does.  One  does  not  expect  that  one  in  the 
slums,  or  the  wild  man  of  the  woods,  trained  by  ani- 
mals should  be  either  as  mentally  or  as  morally  ad- 
vanced as  the  child  of  the  tenement  class,  or  that  the 
child  of  the  tenement  class  should  be  as  developed  as 
the  children  of  a  higher  position.  While  some  in 
the  slums,  through  change  to  more  favorable  condi- 


tions,  and,  through  better  brain  formation,  develop 
somethimes  more  spiritually  than  those  who  have 
every  material  advantage,  the  majority,  under  laWj 
develop  according  to  their  environment,  education, 
etc.,  whilst  the  ones  reared  by  animals,  or  those  on  the 
lowest  plane  are  no  higher  than  the  animal,  for  their 
brains,  not  developed  at  all  prevent  them  from  form- 
ing mind,  mortal  mind.  Mind  is  formed,  then  according 
to  material  conditions.  If  so,  why  should  the  child  de- 
prived of  favorable  condition  be  judged?  He,  individ- 
ually, is  not  responsible  for  the  conditions  under  which 
he  is  born,  nor  for  the  conditions  which  develop  his 
brain  or  cause  it  to  remain  at  a  standstill  throughout, 
his  early  years.  If  he  is  not  responsible  for  his  birth, 
and  early  training,  that  which  in  the  average  is  respon- 
sible for  the  later  life,  why  hold  him  responsible, 
why  judge  him?  The  child,  then,  not  born  a  per- 
vert, degenerate,  criminal  or  insane  is  the  product  of 
material  conditions.  Is  the  spirit,  the  soul,  or  the 
material  brain  the  product  of  material  life?  The 
spirit,  the  soul  is  spiritual,  the  brain  is  material.  The 
spirit  then  merely  controls,  as  much  as  possible,  his 
material  brain,  which  is  developed  under  material 
conditions  over  which  he  has  no  control.  According 
to  how  his  brain  is  developed  he  forms  mind.  Hence 
he,  the  spirit,  the  thinker,  is  something  more  than 
brain  or  mind  and  entirely  distinct  from  his  material 
instrument,  which,  without  him,  would  be,  not  devoid 
of  life,  as  his  material  brain  and  body  is  formed  of 
numberless  life  organisms,  but  devoid  of  the  master 
at  the  helm,  the  individual  spirit,  born  conjointly  with 
a  spirit  and  material  body.  If  he,  the  individual 
spirit  is  not  responsible  for  the  conditions  which  form, 
in  first  place  his  brain,  and  not  for  the  conditions 
which  develop  it  throughout  early  life,  who  is?  There 
is  not  a  hair  that  is  not  numbered,  there  is  not  a  life 
organism,  not  a  seed,  nor  anything  of  the  most  infini- 

254 


tesimally  small  class  that  is  not,  under  law,  as  equally 
important  as  the  mighty  forms  which,  in  the  aggre- 
gate, from  the  dividing  and  subdividing  of  the  primor- 
dial cells,  develop.  Hence  when  one  considers  that 
these  cells,  of  which  science  knows  nothing,  and  all 
apparently  similar,  develop  the  countless  various  forms 
of  life,  it  would  seem  that,  so  be  it  they  can  think,  as 
all  is  under  law,  brought  forth  from  conditions  of 
which  they  know  nothing  and  for  which  they  are  not 
responsible,  why  hold  themselves  or  others  responsible 
for  conditions  which  they  are  really,  though  seemingly 
not  so,  just  as  irresponsible.  Material  man  makes 
not  the  substance  of  his  material  world,  forms  not  his 
brain  and  creates  not  one  seed  from  which  all  life 
develops.  Hence,  if  he  makes  not  his  brain  in  the 
first  place,  whether  to  develop  or  not,  nor  the  condi- 
tions which  develop  him  after  or  not,  then  how  can 
he  be  responsible,  and  how  can  ye  who  are  but  the 
product  of  better  material  conditions  judge  those  who 
are  no  more  responsible  than  you  are? 

The  child  born  of  royalty  hath  no  more  to  do 
with  his  coming  or  his  place  in  life  than  the  child  of 
me  serf  or  the  peasant,  the  child  of  an  Indian  no  more 
with  his  than  the  child  of  a  negro.  What  one  of 
ye  can  think  that  ye  have  anything  to  do  with  thy  go- 
ing or  aught  to  do  with  any  of  the  conditions  of  the 
mortal  plane,  which,  although  ye  exercise  free  will 
and  individual  effort,  ye,  individually,  are  powerless 
to  change,  even  though  sometimes  ye  are  permitted 
to  seemingly  make  conditions  yourselves.  Ye  are 
but  God's  children  developing  that  which  is  necessary. 
When  ye  are  ready  ye  go  Home,  naught  can  keep  ye. 
Not  all  the  wealth  in  the  world,  not  all  the  skill  pro- 
long life  one  moment,  unless  ordained  to  be  prolonged. 
And  as  ye  have  naught  to  do  with  thy  coming,  thy 
going,  know  then  that  ye  only  have  that  which  is  nec- 
essary to  do  with  thy    development        Thy    Father 


keeps  watch  and  ward,   He  hath  ever  in  charge  of 
thee,  thy  Celestial  tutors,    who  know  that  which    is 
necessary.       Hence  those  who  have  prosperity    only 
develop  that  which  is  needful  in  this  manner,    when 
prosperity  fails,  adversity.       Know  that  ye  by  your- 
selves, under  law,  bring  all  the  unnecessary  suffering* 
In  its  true  sense,  all  is  necessary  or  it  would  not  be, 
but  teachers  are  sent  ye  to  show  ye  that  there  are  other 
ways  than  by  violating  law  to  develop  thee,  for,  know 
that  ye  must,  through  free  will  and  individual  effort, 
develop  thy  brains  and  make  them  good  instruments. 
The  child  who  will  not  learn  by  putting  his  finger 
in  the  fire,  puts  it  in  again  until  he  learns.      The  man 
who  will  not  refraim  from  the  world,  the  flesh  and 
the  devil,  after  one    or  two  hard    knocks,    must  have 
more,  the  woman    who  will  not  do  her    duty  entails 
suffering  upon  herself  until  she  learns.      It  she  brings 
it  on  others,  then,  under  law,  they  need  it  also.       But 
the  truth  must  be  known  that  the  material  brain    and 
body  is  entirely  distinct  from  the  spirit  in  charge  of 
the  material  brain  and  body,  and  that,  in  reality,  there 
seemeth  to  be  two  personalities,  the  material  brain  and 
body  expressing  the  material,  the  spiritual  striving  to 
impress  the  spiritual.      When  the  poor  material  after 
repeated  trials  awakes  to  the  truth,  they  realize  then 
that  the  Kingdom  of  God,  goodness,  is  within  them- 
selves, and  then,  after  having  learned  the  lesson,  their 
consciousness  becomes  merged  with  the  consciousness 
of  the  spirit  and  they  strive  as  one  to  share  the  truth 
with  as  many  as  they  can,  not  to  selfishly  keep  but   to 
show  all  that  on  earth  with  what  measure  ye  mete 
shall  be  measured  unto  ye  again,"  and  that  there  is  a 
law  of  compensation  that  follows  every  violation    of 
law  for  the  material  body  and  that  the  spirit  shares 
with  it  when  necessary,  the  pain  and  suffering. 


THY  WILL  BE  DONE  ON  EARTH  AS  IT  IS 
IN  HEAVEN. 

Prayer. 


Oh,  God,  our  loving  Father,  now  that  we  are  in 
the  light  and  know  the  truth  that  we  are  all  a  part  of 
Thee,  of  the  Infinite  Whole,  we  glorify  Thee  and  all 
the  emancipated  who  are  impressing  us  to  see  clearly. 
Oh,  Lord,  as  it  is  Thy  will  to  develop  us  that  we  may 
become  more  receptive  to  the  truth,  we  pray  that  we 
may  remain  steadfast,  that  we  may  indeed  glorify 
Thee,  not  solely  with  idle  words,  but  with  acts,  know- 
ing that  unselfish  acts  ever  appeal  to  Thee  more  potent- 
ly than  all  the  long  prayers  of  the  pharisee.  When 
so  be  it  Thy  will,  we  will  exemplify  in  act  that  which 
we  are  impressed  to  teach,  knowing  that  example  is 
more  potent  than  precept.  Hence,  Lord,  we  will 
seek  not  only  to  affirm  Thy  soul  gifts  are  ours,  but 
strive  to  put  them  into  effect.  Therefore,  Oh  Lord, 
we  pray  that  we  may  express  in  our  daily  life  that 
which  comes  from  Thee,  to  all  Thy  childen,  we  may 
not  feel  in  harmony  with  their  unhappy  mortal  bodies, 
but  we  love  their  beautiful,  glorious  spirits. 

Naught  have  we,  neither  material  nor  spiritual 
to  ask  of  Thee,  dear  Father,  knowing  all  good  is  ours, 
but  a  greater,  and  greater  expression  of  the  soul  gifts, 
so  as  to  lighten  the  burden  and  ease  the  hearts  of  those 
struggling  to  express  themselves  here.  Bless  us  then, 
Oh  Lord,  with  as  much  of  Thy  love  as  is  needful, 
with  the  faith  and  the  love  to  sincerely  pray,  "Thy 
will  be  done  on  earth  as  it  is  in  Heaven." 

257 


THY  WILL  BE  DONE. 


Why  pray  for  God's  will  to  be  done,  and,  at  the 
same  time,  as  do  many,  pray  for  your  own?  If  ye 
desire  His  will  to  be  done,  do  ye  not  know  that  as  He 
is  Omnipotent  and  Omniscient,  He  knows  that  which 
is  best  for  all?  But,  consider  ye,  that,  although 
Omnipotent  and  Omniscient,  He  ever  works  through 
His  instruments,  and,  as  His  Divine  laws  are  perfect 
and  they  operate  in  harmony  with  law,  He  could  not, 
even  if  He  desired,  change  the  immutable  and  the 
perfect,  hence  the  Divine  laws  to  which  the  laws  of 
the  spiritual  and  material  universes  are  subordinate, 
are  never  changed,  and,  although  spiritual  and  natural 
laws  are  adapted  to,  and  changed  according  to  the  sue-, 
cessive  stages  of  formation  and  development  of  the 
worlds,  they  are  rarely  changed,  unless  Divine  law 
makes  it  imperative,  such  as  often,  not  the  develop- 
ment of  the  material  world,  but  the  transition  or  de- 
tachment of  God's  children,  when  many  are  ready  to 
be  taken  Home,  therefore  physical  upheavals,  earth- 
quakes, cyclones,  hurricanes,  submerging  of  continents, 
when  Atlanta  disappeared,  and  mental  upheavals, 
which  cause  wars  and  revolutions,  seemingly  the  cause 
of  so  many  being  swept  out  of  mortal  life,  occur 
actually  under  Divine  Taw,  although  the  conditions, 
the  lack  of  development,  create,  more  or  less,  the  way 
in  which  they  are  detached.  Those  who  think  know 
that  since  humanity  evolved  from  the  animal  and 
until  it  ceases  to  be  animal,  it  will,  under  law,  produce 
the  conditions  which  make  war  necessary.  That  not 
to  one,  or  to  thousands  or  to  millions  is  the  war  due. 
When  people  advance  to  a  plane  where  war  will  not 
be  necessary  to  liberate  them,    they  will  be  detached 


peacefully.  The     races     vary      in      development. 

Those  more  recently  evolved  from  the  animal 
less  developed.  Notwithstanding  it  is  claimed  by 
many  who  have  very  unreliable  authorities  to  substan- 
tiate their  claims,  that  there  have  been  races  more 
highly  developed  than  the  present,  it  is  not  so.  It 
has  taken  millions  of  years  to  produce  the  present  stage 
of  development  of  the  races  now  on  earth.  Any 
hieroglyphics,  even  on  stone,  could  not  have  endured. 

No  race  has  reached  the  development  of  the 
Aryan.  Many  who  judge  superficially,  not  familiar 
with  atrocities  committed  in  earlier  periods,  no  relia- 
ble means  of  printing  or  publishing  in  vogue,  claim 
this  to  be  the  most  barbarous  war  ever  on  earth.  Could 
they  witness  among  the  most  undeveloped  races  today 
the  greater  atrocities,  they  would  know  it  is  not  so. 
They  would  know  that  in  darkest  Africa  and  among 
the  most  undeveloped,  there  are  such  horrors  that  are 
not  even  imagined  amongst  the  more  developed,  that 
all  taken  in  war  are  tortured  mercilessly,  with  vari- 
our  kinds  of  barbarous  methods  entirely  outgrown  by 
those  engaged  in  war  today.  Such  as  burning  at  the 
stake  or  left  to  be  eaten  alive  by  animals  and  insects, 
that  whereas  there  are  millions  today  who  hate  war, 
among  the  developed  races  there  is  not  one  among  the 
lower  but  lust  after,  and  delight  in  it. 

Under  law,  while  ye  still  are  of  the  animal,  ye 
thirst  after  blood,  ye  lust  and  kill,  and  ye  pray  to  thy 
God  to  give  thee  success  to  grant  ye  victory.  Did 
ye  know  that  God  strives  to  ameliorate  thy  sufferings 
in  all  ways,  that  not  He  personally,  but  Divine  law 
ever  in  operation,  is  responsible  for  the  severe  condi- 
tions of  the  earth,  absolutely  essential  or  they  would 
not  be,  that,  ye,  yourselves,  on  this  plane  must,  through 
free  will,  improve  conditions  which  will  obviate  the 
necessity  for  so-called  evil,  that  according  to  your 
plane  of  development  do  ye  believe  in  evil,  cause  evil, 

259 


or  do  evil.  That  when  ye  develop,  ye  will  not  sanc- 
tion it.  That,  instead  of  deeming  it  maudlin  Chris- 
tianity to  be  good,  to  love  thy  neighbor  as  thyself,  ye 
will  know  the  truth  that  God  wills  not  suffering,  sor- 
row nor  evil,  but  that  ye  must  undergo  it  until  ye  de- 
velop your  material  brains,  that  while  ye  pure,  holy 
spirit  children  of  God,  are  not  responsible  for  the 
conditions  which  bring  ye  forth  on  this  plane  or  for 
the  laws  that  keep  ye  here,  that  ye  born  with  good 
brains  can  express  will.  Thus  when  ye  can  express 
thyselves  at  all  clearly,  ye  pray  ever  and  always,  "Thy 
will  and  not  mine  be  done,  Oh  Lord,  Thy  will  of 
love  and  righteousness." 


GIVE  US  THIS  DAY  OUR  DAILY  BREAD. 

Prayer, 


Give  us,  Oh,  give  us  the  bread  of  life  and  love 
everlasting,  Oh,  Father,  whether  here  we  are  denied 
the  daily  crust,  knowing  that  were  it  meet  and  right 
in  Thy  sight,  Omniscient  Ruler  of  all,  we  would  be 
surfeited  with  the  loaves  and  fishes  of  the  material. 
Hence,  if  we  are  "an  hungered,  naked"  and  shelter- 
less when  it  is  not  Thy  will,  as  we  all  in  the  real  life 
have  plenty  and  are  clothed  in  purple  and  fine  linen, 
we  know,  dear  Father,  Thou  would  have  us  here  joy- 
ous and  free  from  want  of  all  kinds  were  it  best  for  us, 
we  know  why  on  this  plane,  we  must  be  deprived  of 
light  until  we  can  bear  it,  and  bare  of  spiritual  sus- 
tenance until  able  to  walk  upright.  We  must  creep 
ere  we  can  walk,  and  if  prosperity  teaches  some,  we 
know  adversity  teaches  more.  Therefore,  if  we  learn 
either  through  adversity  or  prosperity,  if  the  experi- 
ences we  must  have  are  best  developed  through  either 
or  through  both,  then,  Oh,  Father,  give  us  the  daily 
bread  which  is  most  needful  for  our  real  development 
and  progression  not  the  material  bread  which  passes 
away,  but  the  spiritual,  which  even  here  makes  us 
strong  with  a  strength  far  superior. 

Though  in  a  material  world  we  need  the  mate- 
rial to  fulfill  material  law,  yet  as  Thy  law  is  supreme, 
if  it  is  best  for  us  to  learn  through  deprivation  of  all 
material  things  for  certain  periods,  and  we  can  only 
learn  in  this  way,  dear  Father,  then  grant  us  this  day 
our  daily  spiritual  bread,  though  we  hunger  for  the 
material. 


GIVE  US  THIS  DAY  OUR  DAILY  BREAD, 


Countless  millions  daily  repeat  this,  deeming  it 
means  to  apply  to  their  daily  food.  How  few  real- 
ize it  really  means  the  bread  of  life  everlasting,  the 
bread  of  love  and  righteousness.  While  it  is  true 
that  all  the  good  things  of  the  mortal  plane  are  really 
of  the  spirit  life,  and  that  food,  although  not  actually 
essential  to  spirit  bodies,  is  used  as  it  is  on  the  mortal 
plane,  it  is  also  true  that  the  real  bread  alluded  to  in 
this  prayer,  is  the  bread  which  is  primarily  of  God, 
the  bread  of  life  and  love  everlasting,  therefore,  this 
prayer  really  means,  "Give  us  this  day  love  and  right- 


eousness." 


The  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  impressed  solely  by  God 
Omnipotent,  meant  not  material  bread.  He  meant 
the  spiritual,  knowing  that  he  who  cares  more  for  the 
material  than  the  spiritual,  although  he  might  multi- 
ply the  material  loaves  and  fishes,  needs  more  for 
real  development  the  bread  of  the  spirit  spheres. 
Hence  all  unconsciously  ask  for  the  bread  of  righte- 
ousness, not  for  the  material,  although  on  the  mortal 
plane  it  is  essential  to  have  material  bread  to  give  ex- 
pression to  the  spiritual.  But  as  the  material  brain 
and  body  inherit  the  instinct  of  self  preservation,  the 
most  potent  instinct,  to  provide  for  self  primarily  that 
which  is  needed  on  the  mortal  plane,  it  is  not  as  nec- 
essary to  pray  for  that  which  is  the  dominant  instinct 
of  every  material  form  of  life,  as  it  is  to  pray  for  the 
bread  which  is  of  the  spirit  spheres,  the  bread  of  God. 

The  instinct  of  self-preservation  inherited  from 
the  animal,  alone  makes  every  mortal  provide  for  him- 
self the  material  ere  he  develops. the  spiritual.  Not 
until  he  keeps  this  instinct  in  abeyance  can  he  be  made 
or  make  himself  a  good  instrument  for  the  spiritual, 
hence  it  was  not  necessary  for  the  Lord  to  ask  for  the 
material. 


The  undeveloped  on  the  mortal  plane  still,  more 
or  less,  express  this  ruling  instinct,  manifested  under 
various  forms,  such  as,  not  only  preserving  life,  but 
all  the  material  good,  which  they  deem  are  necessary, 
not  only  to  preserve  life,  but  to  add  to  the  luxury  or 
comfort  to  the  life  or  lives  they  seek  to  protect  and 
preserve.  Those  on  the  highest  plane  make  the  mate- 
rial, while  recognizing  its  importance,  subordinate 
to  the  spiritual,  and  while  realizing  the  necessity  for 
material  bread  to  express  the  spiritual,  often  deny 
themselves  it  when  not  absolutely  necessary  to  express 
the  bread  of  love  and  righteousness.  The  true  bread, 
the  bread  to  pray  for,  work  for,  live  for,  the  bread 
that  endures  forever  is  the  spiritual,  hence  when  we 
pray,  "Give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread, "  we  mean, 
"Give  us  love,  give  us  harmony,  give  us  truth,  give 
us  righteousness,  that  which  make  us  of  use  and  bene- 
ficence to  others,  that  will  not  only  feed  and  develop 
us,  but  help  us  to  feed  and  develop  others."  For  he 
who  prays  for  the  material,  who  piles  up  the  material, 
who  primarily  thinks  of  self,  but  follows  the  instinct 
of  self  preservation,  and  although  he  shares  with  others 
his  material  goods,  is  not  as  developed  as  the  one  who 
accumulates  the  material  but  to  give  to  his  brothers 
and  sister,  who  knows  that  the  child  of  God  is  spirit 
impressing  the  material  on  a  different  plane  of  con- 
sciousness, and  that  life,  under  law,  in  material  forms, 
can  only  be  maintained  through  the  material,  as  the 
material  is  developed  and  provided  for  (ere  the  child 
is  put  in  charge  or  gains  control)  under  the  instinct 
of  self  preservation.  After  the  child  is  put  in  charge, 
or  rather  connected  with  the  Divine  Mind,  he  de- 
velops the  spiritual.  The  higher  the  plane  the  less 
material  he  becomes  and,  the  more  perfectly  he  ex- 
presses the  spiritual.  The  prayer  then  is,  "Give  us 
the  daily  bread  of  love,  peace,  harmony,  righteousness, 
even  though  we  be  denied  our  daily  Bread. 

263 


FORGIVE  US  OUR  TRESPASSES  AS  WE  FOR- 
GIVE THOSE  WHO  TRESPASS  AGAINST 

US. 


That  Ye  forgive  us,  Oh,  Heavenly  Father,  we 
need  not  beseech  thee,  even  though  we  trespass 
or  sin  against  any  of  Thy  children,  knowing  that  Thy 
love  and  forgiveness  is  ever  ours,  "Forgive  seventy 
times  seven  Ye  taught  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
"Bless  them  that  hate  you,  do  good  to  those  who  de- 
spitefully  use  you,"  knowing  Thy  limitless  love,  that 
Ye  could  not  demand  some  of  Thy  children  to  rise  to 
a  higher  plane  than  possible  for  them  in  this  world, 
inheriting  as  they  do  that  which  cannot  be  overcome 
by  them.  Knowing  also  the  truth  why  we  are  here, 
that  we  are  under  law  underging  that  which  is  essential 
that  Ye  expressly  stated  that  Ye  came  to  fulfill,  not 
to  upset  law,  we  inheriting  soul  from  Thee,  even  on 
this  plane,  forgive  seventy  times  seven,  when  we  have 
a  material  brain  and  body  in  harmony.  Therefore, 
Oh,  Lord,  as  many  cannot  develop  their  instruments 
without  violating  law,  and  entailing,  not  solely  on 
their  material  instruments,  but  on  themselves,  so  in- 
timately correlated  with  the  material,  they  are  still 
realizing  the  constructive  power  of  the  spirit,  the  in- 
fluence of  pure,  healthful,  elevating,  optimistic 
thought,  we  thank  Thee  that  we  have  our  brains  and 
minds  sufficiently  in  harmony  to  transmit  the  truth, 
that  the  constructive  power  of  the  spirit,  who  uses  not 
material  agencies  in  a  material  world  properly,  lives 
not  in  harmony  with  material,  God's  law  also,  is  use- 
less on  this  plane. 

We  thank  Thee  that  the  light  is  given  to  many 
to  live  in  harmony  with  the  material  whilst  ignoring 

264 


it  in  their  teachings.  Therefore  Father,  we  forgive 
all  our  brethren  and  sisters  who  trespass  against  us  as 
we  know  that  Thou  dost  forgive  all  Thy  children 
even  those  who  violate  law.  Their  suffering,  result- 
ing from  the  violation  of  law,  we  know  is  necessary, 
not  to  punish  them,  for  pure,  holy  spirit  cannot  sin 
but  to  develop  that  which  constitutes  a  very  important 
part  of  them,  the  real  brain  and  body,  not  the  mate- 
rial which  is  transitory  and  but  for  a  brief  period. 

We  know  when  we  have  attained  the  necessary 
development,  that  we  are  detached  by  death,  abandon 
the  material  body  and  live  as  ever  in  the  real  spirit 
body  which  is  immune  to  change  and  destruction.  For- 
give us,  therefore,  the  traspasses  we  make  through  our 
undeveloped  material  instruments,  while  upon  this 
plane,  shut  off  from  consciousness  of  the  real  life,  and 
give  us  when  the  time  is  ripe,  when  we  are  ready,  the 
light  not  to  trespass  against  anyone  nor  to  violate  law. 
For,  Father,  Thou  art  Omnipotent,  hence  we  cannot 
question  Thy  Divine  Law. 


LEAD  US  NOT  INTO  TEMPTATION. 


These  words,  O  Lord,  Thou  didst  speak,  "Thou 
leadeth  us  not  into  temptation,  Oh,  Lord,  unless  to 
deliver  us  from  evil."  These  were  the  words  given 
by  Thee,  dear  Lord,  though  the  people  then  did  not 
understand.  They  believed  Thou  wouldst  damn  and 
curse  as  well  as  love  and  bless.  They  worshipped  a 
God  like  unto  themselves,  filled  with  human  char- 
acteristics, but  we,  in  the  light,  know  that  Thou,  all 
love,  Wisdom  and  Compassion,  could  not  lead  us  into 
temptation  and  that  the  sole  temptations  in  material 
worlds,  impressed  from  time  immemorial,  without  be- 
ginning, without  end,  come  not  from  Thee  personally, 
but  are  as  essential  as  are  the  soul  gifts  to  develop 
Thy  children  or  they  would  not  be  in  existence.  Hence 
we  know  naught  can  tempt  us,  naught  enslave  us  but 
the  animal  passions,  and  that  through  Thee  alone, 
whether  we  cognize  it  or  not,  we  receive  the  light  to 
develop  our  real  spirit  brains  and  bodies,  which 
through  the  material  development  can  alone  be  done. 

Therefore,  we  pray,  Oh,  Father,  if  solely  through 
overcoming  temptation  we  must  grow,  we  pray  let 
the  Divine  law  be  fulfilled.  We  know  why  we  must 
have  the  dark  and  gruesome  lessons,  franght  with  sor- 
row and  pain,  without  them  many  of  us  could  not 
grow.  Were  all  as  it  is  in  the  spirit  life,  all  condi- 
tions harmonious,  we  could  not  develop  the  qualities 
which  alone  can  be  developed  here,  and  powerless 
would  we  be,  through  imperfect  instruments,  to  ex- 
press the  soul  gifts.  We  must  develop  them,  put 
them  in  accord  with  Thee.  And,  as  naught  of  evil  is 
of  Thee,  the  dark  conditions  of  earth  are  only  sensed 
by  those  ordained  for  the  mortal  plane.       Hence,  as 

266 


we  only  cognize  them  here,  as  they  are  unknown  where 
Thou  art  and  where  we  really  live,  we  know  they  are 
not  to  endure  for  us  individually,  but  will  cease  when 
we  awaken  with  Thee  for  good,  in  the  real  life. 

Let  Divine,  immutable  law  then  be  fulfilled,  if 
necessary  ( that  we  may  overcome  temptation,  if  so 
ordained,  or  endure  suffering,  if  not  with  fortitude, 
knowing  that  although  Omnipotent,  Thy  Divine  law 
cannot  be  changed. 

1  (If  under  Divine  law,  it  is  necessary  to  be  led 
into  temptation,  Oh,  Father,  we,  who  have  the  com- 
prehension, realize  that  solely  through  temptation 
overcome  or  suffering,  can  we  advance.  We  know 
why  we  must  have  the  harsh,  severe  lessons,  that  with- 
out them  we  could  not  learn. 

No  love  is  like  unto  Thine,  Oh,  Father,  from 
whom  all  blessings  and  not  one  anathema  or  curse 
ever  domes.  Oh,  Father  we  thank  Thee  that  we  know 
this  truth  which  enables  us  to  bear  more  patiently  the 
temptations  which  beset  us  daily,  not  from  Thee, 
although  under  Thy  Divine  law,  in  existence  forever, 
come  the  passions,  the  lusts,  the  temptations  of  the 
animal,  from  the  undeveloped  life  organisms  of  our 
material  brains  and  bodies  inheriting  the  animal  pro- 
pensities and  diseases  to  develop  that  which  is  essen- 
tial, which  can  only  be  developed  through  the  harsh 
conditions  they  create,  under  law,  which  is  unchange- 
able. And  we  know  that  just  so  soon  as  we,  Thy 
children^  develop  our  material  brains,  our  only  instru- 
ments which  receive  messages  from  Thee  and  Thine 
on  this  plane,  that  we,  according  to  our  development 
and  receptivity,  put  these  into  effect  on  the  mortal 
plane,  therefore,  knowing  this  truth,  we  judge  not  our 
brethren  and  sisters,  Thy  children  also,  who  receive 
not  correctly,  and  who,  though  pure  and  holy,  like 
unto  Thee,  their  Sire,  cannot  with  poor  instruments, 
express    themselves    here.         Therefore,     spake    Ye, 

267 


"Judge  not,  that  ye  be  not  Judged,"  and  "having  eyes 
to  see,  they  see  not,  having  ears  to  hear  they  hear  not." 

We  pray  not  for  thy  blessing  on  these  or  us,  know- 
ing all  are  Thine,  and  all  good  theirs  and  ours  when 
ready  to  express  it,  until  then,  Oh,  Father,  we  shall 
be  as  patient  as  possible  and  follow  Thy  teachings  as 
best  we  may,  ever  and  ever  endeavoring  through  in- 
dividual will  and  effort  to  express  our  highest.  Ever 
bearing  in  mind  we  are  of  Thy  Divine  origin,  and 
though  stormy  be  the  way,  behind  the  dark  clouds  of 
this  sphere,  shines  the  true  light  and  love  of  the  real 
life,  which  we  ever  live,  though  not  conscious  here. 
Therefore,  pray  we,  better  prepared  to  bear  the  truth, 
"Lead  us  whither  soever  it  is  necessary  for  our  best 
development,  knowing  that  which  must  be  will  be, 
that  Thine  is  the  greatest  wisdom,  and  Thou  dost  or- 
dain only  good,  if  so  be  it  that  still  we  must  suffer 
through  that  which  is  cognized  as  evil  here,  as  we 
are  under  law,  to  that  law  we  submit  while  we  pray, 
"Oh,  Lord,  not  Thou,  but  we  ourselves,  must  free  us 
from  that  which  are  not  temptations  but  stepping- 
stones  to  the  freedom  from  the  mortal  life.  We 
know  just  so  soon  as  we  develop  that  which  must  be, 
whether  it  takes  a  minute,  a  century  or  more,  that  we 
will  be  free  to  awaken  in  the  real  life,  free  from  all 
animal  temptations  and  limitations." 

Therefore,  Oh  Father,  lead  us,  if  needs  be,  into 
temptation  that  we  may  overcome  or  endure  necessary 
suffering,  with  fortitude,  knowing  that  Thou  are 
Omnipotent  and  that  Thy  Divine  law  is  perfect  and 
immutable. 


FOR  THINE    IS  THE    KINGDOM,    THE 

POWER  AND   THE    GLORY    FOREVER 

AND  EVER,  AMEN. 

Prayer. 


Thine  the  Kingdom,  the  Power  and  the  Glory, 
Oh,  Father,  yet  as  we  are  part  of  Thee,  Thy  Children, 
we  also  are  of  the  Kingdom  and  destined  to  share  the 
power  and  the  glory.  Thine  the  Kingdom  forever 
and  ever,  Thy  children  part  of  it,  inasmuch  as  they  are 
part  of  Thy  Soul  and  Substance.  The  Power  and 
the  Glory  of  Thee,  but  like  Thee,  we  value  it  not  for 
love  of  power  and  glory,  but,  because  power  and  glory 
come  to  all  who  more  and  more  express  Thy  soul 
gifts.  Hence,  though,  power  and  glory  be  ours,  we 
value  them  only  as  they  give  greater  and  greater 
power  and  glory  to  do  Thy  will  and  follow  Thy  law. 
Oh,  what  is  Thy  Kingdom,  Oh,  Father,  but  Thy  Home 
of  love,  peace  and  harmony?  What  Thy  Power  but 
to  bring  forth,  develop  and  keep  in  love,  peace  and 
harmony  Thy  children,  all  Thy  off-spring,  from  the 
lowest  life  organism  up  to  Arch-angel.  What  the 
glory  but  of  cherishing,  loving  and  caring  for  all  of 
these,  each  and  eve/y  one  according  to  that  which  is 
necessary,  whether  it  be  on  the  mortal  plane  through 
suffering  and  travail  or  those  on  the  higher  planes, 
who  also  need  Thy  love  and  guidance  expressed  by 
those  on  still  higher  planes.  j 

Therefore,  Oh  Father,  Thy  Kingdom  come,  Thy 
Kingdom  is  here,  Thy  Power  is  here  and  everwhere, 
Thy  Glory  the  same  in  all  and  every  world  of  all  uni- 
verses. Thine  is  the  Kingdom,  the  Power  and  the 
Glory  forever  and  ever,  Amen. 


FOR  THINE  IS  THE  KINGDOM,  THE 
POWER  AND  THE  GLORY. 


Yea,  Thine  is  the  Kingdom,  loving  Father  of 
everyone,  and  not  solely  Thine  the  Kingdom,  the 
Power  and  the  Glory,  but  ye  share  with  and  delegate 
to  those  who  rise  to  the  highest,  the  power  and  the 
glory,  while  with  all  Ye  share  Thy  Kingdom.  For, 
Oh,  Father,  whether  here  all  be  worthy  or  not,  whether 
here  all  awaken  to  the  Beauty  and  Glory  of  Thy  King- 
dom or  not,  all  awaken  in  time  to  that  which  is  the 
glorious  destiny  of  every  child  of  Thine. 

What  though  here  dark  and  gloomy  be  the  way, 
what  though  beset  are  we  on  all  sides  with  temptations 
to  cause  us  suffering,  to  give  us  the  necessary  experi- 
ence? Were  they  not  necessary,  a  part  of  our  train- 
ing they  would  not  be,  for  Thou  art  Omnipotent  and 
all  Thy  advanced  children,  Arch-Angels,  have  us  ever 
in  charge.  How  could  we  advance  from  low  to 
high,  imperfection  to  perfection,  did  we  not  each  and 
all,  under  law,  use  free  will,  and  make  individual 
effort?  Laws  of  Thine  we  may  liken  to  the  laws 
made  by  man.  Simply  because  we  must  submit  to 
laws  made  by  man,  does  not  do  away  with  free  will 
and  individual  effort.  We  are  punished  if  we  vio- 
late man  made  laws,  and  punish  ourselves  if  we  vio- 
late Thy  law,  although  often  ignorantly.  We  know 
we  are  born  here  without  knowledge  of  the  real  life, 
with  brain  already  formed  which  we  must  develop. 
If  our  brains  be  malformed,  our  senses  defective 
originally,  we  know  that  they  are  not  to  be  developed 
here,  but,  we  also  know  we  are  trained  and  educated 
in  the  real  life  as  befits  children  of  Thine.  We  also 
know  that  if  our  brains  are  formed  to  enable  us    to 

270 


develop  them,  that  under  material  conditions  super- 
vised, as  all  are,  by  the  Celestial  Angels,  each  one 
himself  develops  or  undergoes  that  which  is  essential 
for  him. 

Be  we  also  know  that  which  is  not  yet  known  by 
the  majority,  but  will  be  in  time,  that  the  development 
of  each  individual  case,  depends  upon  the  conditions 
which  are,  under  law  and  directivity,  formed  to  either 
develop  or  not  the  material  instruments  which  alone 
enables  him  to  get  that  which  is  essential  for 
him,  whether  as  an  outcast,  a  criminal,  or  a  saint. 
When  one  realizes  that  the  material  conditions  of 
environment,  association,  education,  training,  etc.,  are 
not  under  a  spirit's  personal  jurisdiction  or  that  of  his 
progenitors,  save  as  they  act  in  accordance  with  law, 
one  can  see  that  he  can  still  use  free  will,  make  in- 
dividual effort,  and  yet  be  developed  or  restricted  by 
material  conditions  over  which  he  has  no  control. 
For  instance,  a  man  is  born  an  idiot,  what  hath  he  to 
do  with  the  conditions  which  make  him  one  of  this 
plane?  Another  is  rendered  one  by  a  blow  on  the 
head,  what  had  he  to  do  with  these  conditions?  An- 
other from  a  blow  or  accident,  can  neither  advance 
mentally  nor  morally,  remains  at  a  standstill,  or  retro- 
grades. What  hath  he  to  do  with  the  conditions 
which  have  deprived  him,  not  of  life,  not  of  the  con- 
sciousness of  a  pure,  holy  child  of  God,  but  of  the 
use  of  a  certain  portion  of  his  material  brain.  An- 
other loses  his  identity  completely,  and  is  obsessed,  or 
rather  his  body  is  taken  charge  of  by  another  spirit. 
What  hath  he  to  do  with  these  conditions?  Another 
whilst  living  up  to  the  highest  expression  of  the  soul 
gifts,  using  free  will  through  a  good  brain,  making 
individual  efforts,  is  afflicted  with  a  disease  inherited 
from  remote  ancestors,  which,  despite  the  best  medi- 
cal skill  and  mental  healers  fail  to  cure  him,  what 
hath  he  to  do  with  this?      Another  is  afflicted  with  a 


271 


disease,  aphasia  which  prevents  him  from  expressing 
himself  correctly,  and  from  doing  that  which  he  would 
like  to  do,  while  fully  conscious  and  sensible  of  his 
limitations.  What  hath  he  to  do  with  it  although 
he  exercise  will  and  effort? 

Another  while  exercising  free  will  and  individual 
effort  works  early  and  late  to  amass  a  fortune,  and, 
just  as  he  has  accomplished  that  which  he  has  toiled 
for  he  is  detached  by  death.  What  hath  he  to  do 
with  it?  Another  devotes  his  best  efforts  to  maintain- 
ing health  and  activity  by  physical  culture,  hygiene, 
etc.,  yet  all  his  efforts  prove  unavailing  to  keep  him 
one  moment  longer,  when  conditions  over  which  he 
hath  no  control,  liberate  him.  Hence,  it  can  be  seen 
while  God's  children  all,  more  or  less,  under  law  and 
directivity,  use  free  will,  and  make  individual  effort, 
they  are  subject  to  Divine  law  and  advance  or  retro- 
grade, under  material  conditions  over  which  they  in- 
dividually have  no  control.  How  then  can  any  but 
those  who  have  poor,  defective  brains  or  instruments, 
doubt  that  all  are  developing,  in  every  way,  as  is 
deemed  best  for  each  case  by  those  who  are  an  epitome, 
not  of  the  false,  unreliable  knowledge  of  the  mortal 
plane  but  of  the  wisdom  and  knowledge  of  countless, 
spirit  worlds. 

The  free  will  of  the  child  of  God,  who  hath  a 
good  brain  developed  rightly,  is  ever  the  will  of  good 
and  righteousness.  The  mortal  will  that  is  not  right,  is 
so  because  the  spirit  has  a  poor  brain,  even  when  seem- 
ingly all  right,  as  unreliable  as  the  victim  of  aphasia 
or  the  idiot.  For  all  who  cannot  exercise  the  right- 
eous will  of  the  spirit,  no  matter  how  seemingly  wise 
and  profound,  are  as  limited,  although  in  a  minor 
sense,  as  the  mentally  afflicted,  not  because  they  are 
discriminated  against,  not  because  they  do  not  exer- 
cise free  will  and  make  individual  effort,  but  because 
they  can  only  express  their  will  and  efforts  according 

272 


to  their  telegraphic  machines,  their  material  brains, 
which  under  their  charge  and  developed  by  them,  are 
also  developed  under  material  conditions  formed  un- 
der, not  natural,  but  Divine  Law  therefore  it  can  be 
seen,  whilst  the  spirit,  on  earth,  with  a  good  brain,  can 
keep  himself  well  and  harmonious  with  free  will  and 
individual  effort,  and  can,  also,  form  certain  condi- 
tions independently,  as  do  many,  still  he  and  they  are 
ever  under  the  charge  of  those  who  regulate  and 
direct  that  which  is  essential  for  each  one  until  each 
and  all  awaken  to  the  truth,  that,  not  solely  is  the  Glory, 
and  the  Power  alone  for  our  loving  Father,  and  the 
Archangels,  but  that  they,  as  His  children,  heirs  to 
His  Divinity,  will,  in  time,  through  free  will  and 
individual  effort,  develope  from  conditions  formed 
for  them  advance  from  the  lowest  to  the  highest,  and 
express  the  Power  and  Glory  in  the  Kingdom  which 
is  theirs,  as  well  as  that  of  our  Father.  When  We 
eliminate  thoughts,  of  self,  when  from  a  detached,  im- 
personal view  point,  we  realize  His  mighty  Love,  we 
then  awaken  to  the  truth  that  His  Kingdom  is  but 
waiting  for  us,  and  that  even  here,  on  the  mortal 
plane  we  can  live,  by  expressing  the  free  will  of  the 
spirit,  a  little  of  the  real  life,  by  helping  to  lighten  the 
burdens  of  those  who  have  not  as  good  instruments,  we 
with  minds  more  spiritually  unfolded,  on  this  plane, 
are  impressed  not  to  change  that  which  is  to  be,  but 
to  help  those  who  are  unable  to  express  the  soul  gifts, 
to  at  least,  broaden  their  outlook,  clarify  their  vision, 
and  enable  them  to  bear  patiently  their  mortal  school- 
ing, to  make  them  realize  it  is  but  for  a  day,  and  that 
there  is  a  glorious  awakening  for  all,  that,  even 
though  there  must  be  misery,  and  suffering,  that  they 
can  alleviate  and  mitigate  the  suffering  and  misery  by 
helping  those  who  are  not  able  to  help  themselves,  and 
thus,  consciously  or  unconsciously,  bring  the  King- 
dom closer  to  the  mortal  plane. 

273 


HYMNS,  ETC. 
WITHOUT  THEE,  LORD. 


A  barren  waste,  a  desert  bare, 

Life  would  be,  Lord,  without  Thee, 
Crime  and  sorrow  everywhere, 

Without  Thee,  Lord,  without  Thee, 
Empty  as  air  every  prayer 

Bereft  of  Thy  message  of  hope, 
Without  which  not  many  would  care 

Longer  with  this  world  to  cope. 

What  sense  to  strive  through  weary  years, 

Useless  success  to  obtain, 
Vanished  hopes,  broken  dreams,  vain  tears, 

Sole  recompence  for  our  pains. 
What  good  of  Love,  Supreme  of  all 

Doomed  so  soon  to  pass  away 
To  end  with  Death's  gruesome  pall, 

What  could  then  our  grief  allay? 

Great  God,  what  use  the  struggling  soul 

With  its  clamorings  after  Thee 
The  highest,  most  inspiring  goal, 

To  suffering  humanity. 
What  good  the  Divine  instinct  in  all, 

In  ev'ry  class,  in  every  race, 
Before,  after  our  imagined  fall 

How  could  we  follow  in  Thy  pace, 
Without  Thee,  Lord,  without  Thee. 

Thy  Spirit's  been  with  us  alway 

In  darkest,  in  earliest  age, 
In  some  way  to  Thee  we'd  pray 

From  savage  to  most  learned  sage. 

2W 


From  pagan  idols,  to  great  teachers, 

Ye  came  to  each  and  every  race 
Ye  spake  through  Thy  inspired  preachers 

Who  sought  vainly  for  Thy  face. 

Until  Ye  came  in  Christ,  dear  Lord, 

Most  exalted  type  of  human 
To  uplift  the  common  horde, 

To  help  down-trodden  woman, 
To  fill  the  soul  with  peace,  with  love, 

To  show  it  how  to  aspire 
The  only  way  to  forward  move 

By  helping  others  to  mount  higher. 

"That  ye  love  one  another" 

The  divine  message  Ye  taught, 
To  Pharisee,  sinner,  brother, 

The  sublime  gospel  Ye  brought. 
Which  down  the  ages  hath  rolled 

In  times  of  peace,  in  times  of  war, 
Bringing  race  and  race  to  Thy  fold, 

To  progress  forevermore. 

Blessed  they  who  saw  Thee  ascending 

To  Celestial  Spheres  above, 
Divine  and  the  human  blending, 

Together  with  deathless  love. 
O,  Lord,  in  all  this  world  so  wide 

Lost  we  would  be  without  Thee, 
Vain  human  effort,  vain  human  pride, 

Without  Thee,  Lord,  without  Thee. 

When  with  the  Angelus  we  hear 

"Sweet  accordant  notes  of  lily  bells," 

We'll  go  with  love,  without  fear, 

To  the  Home  where  our  Christ  dwells 

Nev'r  more  without  Thee,  Lord,  without  Thee, 
Nev'r  more  without  Thee,  without  Thee. 

275 


OUR  FATHER. 


Our  Father,  Father  of  every  child, 
And  every  form  of  life  low  and  high, 
Whether  in  animal  wild,  or  spirit  mild, 
Whether  on  mortal  plane  or  whether  we  die, 
Our  Father,  Omnipotent  and  Divine, 
Oh,  why  should  we  dare  to  question  Thy  will, 
And  why  should  we  ask  for  spiritual  sign? 
All  in  creation  doth  Thy  law  fulfill. 

Moves  not  the  greatest  sun  in  predestined  course, 
Ev'ry  star,  planet  and  every  world 
Held  in  place  by  Thy  marvelous  Force? 
Breathes  not  ev'ry  form  of  animate  life 
With  the  life  which  comes  solely  from  Thee? 
Whether  to  express  deeds  of  love  or  of  strife, 
Are  not  each  and  all  of  and  but  of  Thee? 

Then,  Oh,  Father,  loving  Father  Divine, 
We  thank  Thee  that  we  are  only  of  Thee, 
We  desire  neither  material  nor  spiritual  sign, 
But  submit  to  Thy  loving  authority. 
Knowing  that  Thou  doth  know  that  which  is  best, 
Whether  it  takes  us  many  long  years  to  learn, 
We  know  that,  at  last,  we  shall  find,  rest, 
Not  in  Purgatory,  nor  in  hells  tQQjPri'&urn, 
But  at  Home,  dear  Father,  with  Thee  and  Thine. 
Each  and  ev'ry  one  in  spheres  sublime, 
All  Thine  and  mine,  and  mine  and  Thine, 
Forever  and  ever  dwell,  throughout  all  time. 

276 


HALLOWED  BY  THE  NAME. 


^ 


Hallowed  by  thy  name,  Oh  Lord, 
Hallowed  all  Thy  children  here, 
Whether  in  accord  or  discord, 
Whether  in  peace  or  in  fear. 

Whether  on  a  low  or  high  plane, 
Hallowed  each  and  every  one, 
Whether  bad,  good,  wise  or  insane, 
E'ver  on  all  doth  shine  Thy  sun. 

^Hallowed  by  Thy  Name,  Oh  Lord, 
Hallowed  each  and  all  at  the  core, 
Whether  in  accord  or  discord, 
Whether  in  peace  or  in  war. 


HYMN. 


Oh,  God,  Lord  Divine,  fervently  we  pray, 
While  we  are  ordained  to  linger  here, 
For  the  courage,  although  we  find  not  the  way, 
To  bear  all,  knowing  Thou  art  ever  near. 

Tho'  prostrate  we  be  with  blackest  despair, 
And  fain  would  forsake  all  and  cease  to  be, 
While  we  know  Thou  art  everywhere 
We're  filled  with  peace  and  tranquility. 

What  tho'  hungry,  shelterless  we  be, 
Bereft  of  ev'ry  material  thing, 
When  we  know  we  really  are  with  Thee, 
The  material  is  powerless  to  sting. 

For  e'er  beyond  its  transitory  dream, 
Its  illusions,  delusions  untrue 
Vanish,  and  life  no  longer  doth  seem 
To  be,  but  is  actually  real  and  true. 

277 


GIVE  US  THIS  DAY  OUR  DAILY  BREAD. 


Give  us,  oh,  give  us  our  daily  bread, 
Of  Thy  everlasting  love  and  life,      | 
Tho'  but  the  sky  be  our  shelter  o'erhead, 
And  we  are  in  the  midst  of  strife. 

Tho'  like  Thee  we  have  not  e'en  a  hole, 
That  we  may  really  call  our  own, 
Life  of  Thy  life,  soul  of  Thy  soul, 
Then  why  should  we  repine  or  moan? 

Tho'  material  bread  be  not  for  us 
And  we  are  hungry,  naked,  shorn 
Of  all,  we  shall  not  make  a  fuss, 
But  thank  Thee,  Lord,  that  we  are  born 
Of  Thee,  and  if  adversity  alone 
Can  teach  us  the  higher  way, 
Then  we  shall  neither  sigh  nor  moan, 
But  for  the  spiritual  pray. 

And  if  to  surfeit  all  desire, 
Brings  us  nigher  to  Thee, 
Or  e'en  to  purify  with  fire, 
We'll  bear  all  with  tranquility. 
Then  give  us,  Oh,  give  us  the  bread 
Which  shall  make  us  aspire      ( 
To  hold  erect  the  godly  head 
Of  child  of  Thine  emounting  higher 

278 


HYMN. 


Great  God,  Thy  will,  not  ours  be  done, 
Thou,  Lord  of  ev'ry  world  and  sun, 
Thine  alone  be  done  for  e'er  and  e'er, 
In  mortal  dark  and  spirit  fear. 

Yea,  Thy  will  alone  be  done, 
Who,  God  knoweth  more  than  Ye, 
Great  Ruler  of  each  and  ev'ry  one, 
Greater  wisdom  there  can  not  be. 

Not  ours,  God,  the  audacity 
To  question  Thy  sovereign  will, 
But  ours,  God,  the  humility 
Thy  Divine  law  to  fulfill. 

Thine  the  love  and  Thine  the  power 
To  minister  to  ev'ry  need, 

ut  to  the  little  struggling  weed, 
Which  but  awakes  with  Thee 
To  reform  in  more  perfect  guise 
Of  flower,  no  more  a  part  of  Thee 
Than  when  as  weed  struggling  to  rise. 

Then,  Oh,  Lord,  Thy  will  be  done, 
Infinite  Wisdom  is  Thine, 
Ruler  Thou  of  ev'ry  world  and  sun, 
Father  of  all,  thine  and  mine. 
ot  alone  to  fragrant  flower, 

279 


LEAD  US  INTO  TEMPTATION. 


Oh,  Father,  if  it  be  but  to  progress* 
Lead  us  into  temptation. 
Tho'  seemingly  we  retrogress, 
And  are  threatened  with  damnation. 

If  temptation  on  the  mortal  plane 
Is  necessary  for  discipline  here, 
Disease,  sorrow,  suffering,  pain, 
We  can  bear  with  Thou  ever  near. 

Then  lead  us  into  temptation, 
If  it  leads  onward  to  Thee, 
Where  there's  naught  of  damnation, 
But  peace,  love  and  charity. 


EVOLUTION. 


By  God's  grace,  poets  are  seers  ever, 

Intuitive  diviners  of  Truth, 

And  tho'  'tis  said  they  reason  never 

The  soul  of  things  they  discern,  forsooth, 

Then  listen,  from  nebulae  to  fire, 

From  protoplasm  to  forms  much  higher, 

From  animal  to  spiritual, 

Needs  no  elaborate  ritual 

To  show  thinkers  that  evolution 

Cause  of  so  much  thought  revolution. 

280 


Is  but  the  work  of  the  Divine  Mind, 

Acting  through  matter  and  mankind. 

Can  one  think  He  would  stop  at  man 

When  the  vast  universe  we  scan, 

Make  him  but  food  for  the  worms  in  the  earth, 

Lower  than  the  God  who's  given  him  birth? 

Nay,  but  one  purpose  hath  been  in  view, 

Now  conceded  by  more  than  a  few, 

Of  the  scientists  of  the  age, 

Some  of  the  most  advanced  who  presage, 

That,  though  as  yet  there's  no  solution 

For  origin,  that  evolution 

Shows  but  the  method  of  creation, 

And  while  there's  reason  for  elation, 

Not  yet  have  they  proved  though  sure  there  be 

Spiritual  laws  governing  Destiny. 

^     |  j 

The  Omnipotent  Maker  of  these  laws, 
Himself  all  creation,  all  cause, 
Nature,  the  embodiment  of  force, 
Creative  from  Spiritual  Source, 
Therefore,  warring  religion  and  creed, 
The  God  of  all  seek  and  heed, 
He  is  with  one  as  He  is  with  all. 
The  worst  of  His  children  cannot  fall. 

That  which  He  hath  made  cannot  perish 
That  in  which  He  dwells  He  doth  cherish, 
For  as  surely  as  lives  every  I 
His  immortal  life  can  never  die, 
And  though  consciousness  dormant  lies 
Seek  within  and  our  God  replies- 


FORGIVE  US  OUR  TRESPASSES. 


Oh,  why  should  be  pray  to  Thee  to  change  immutable 

law? 
Thy  ignorant  children,  we  who    naught    forsee,    nor 

e'er  foresaw, 
We  who  Thou  didst  create  and  all  the  wonders  we  see, 
Nature,  Principle  and  Fate,  all  subservient  to  Thee. 

What  matter  to  Whom  we  pray  or  how  we  interpret 

Thee 
We  all  seek  in  the  same  way  for  ev'ry  truth  there  be. 
Oh,  why  should  we  pray  to  Thee  to  change  what  Thou 

dost  ordain,  I 

To  give  fleeting  tranquility  which  we're  not  willing 

to  gain, 
Not  seeing  we  can't  progress  without  striving  for  an 

end,  ! 

Nor  ever  achieve  success  if  e'en  on  Thee  we  depend, 
Hence,  although  child  of  Thine,  heir  to  Thy  Divinity, 
To  accord  with  the  Divine,  we  must  strive  to  rise  to 

Thee. 

Were  life  but  illusive  dream  of  no  real  use  could  it  be, 
Never  to  live,  merely  to  seem,  could  not  help  us  spirit- 
ually, 
The  good  lasts  forever,  our  loves,  aspirations  high, 
The  lessons  we  have  learned  never  can  fade  from  mem- 
ory nor  die. 
Only  what  we  cognize  as  evil  is  ordained  for  this  plane, 
As  illusive  as  the  devil,  all  kinds  of  pain, 


To  the  spirit,  freed  in  this  life,  but  as  real  as  it  can  be, 
The  sorrow,  the  turmoil,  the  strife  for  the  blind  who 
cannot  see. 

Tho'  Divine  Mind  comes  from  Thee,  soul  and  person- 
ality, 

There  is  solely  one  way  to  become  in  unison  with  Thee, 

The  life  organisms  in  our  brain  and  body  through 
which  we  express 

Must  develop  through  hardship  and  pain,  in  all  forms 
as  they  progress, 

Until,  made  like  unto  Thee,  in  the  spirit  real  and  true. 

We,  the  souls  are  put  in  charge  to  advance  and  follow 
i  you. 

We  to  develop  our  brain,  individual  mind  to  form, 

Those  upon  the  mortal  plane,  oft,  through  stress  and 
storm, 

Until  in  harmony  with  Thee,  brain  and  body  with 
ipur  soul,  ' 

We  are  all  prepared  to  see  why  we're  of  the  infinite 
whole,  ' 

Why  suffer  and  why  transgress,  why  ordained  for  mor- 
tal life, 

Why  on  others  we  trespass,  why  doomed  to  sorrow 
and  strife, 

And  that  this  is  but  a  phase  of  the  spirit  life  of  God, 

A  form  of  the  real  substance,  a  soil  as  real  as  any  ever 
trod. 

Therefore  forgive  our  trespasses  and  those  who  tres- 
pass against  us, 

Whatever  our  excesses,  for  ever  hath  it  been  thus. 

Forgive  us  until  we  learn  how,  tho'  fraught  our  les- 
sons with  pain, 

To  prepare  for  the  spirit  now,  upon  the  needed  mortal 
plane. 


LOVE  ONE  ANOTHER. 


Tho'  ye  be  saint,  pure  and  holy, 
And  thy  brother,  fallen,  lowly, 
Tho'  ye  be  wise,  tho'  ye  be  sage, 
And  all  spiritual  things  presage, 
Love  the  pure  and  love  the  holy, 
Love  the  fallen,  love  the  lowly. 

Tho'  ye  have  health  and  ye  have  wealth, 

And  thy  brother,  sickly,  lives  by  stealth, 

Is  he  not  also  child  of  God, 

Brought  forth  with  thee  on  self  same  sod? 

Then  love  ye  one  another, 

Each  and  every  one  thy  brother. 

Tho'  ye  have  castles  great  and  grand, 
And  more  than  thy  share  of  land, 
Tho'  born  are  ye  in  halls  of  the  great 
And  lowly,  humble  his  estate, 
Come  ye  not  all  from  the  same  plate, 
;E'en  tho'  here  not  of  the  same  race? 
Then  love  ye  one  another, 
Each  and  every  one  thy  brother. 

Tho'  ye  be  poor,  low  in  the  mire, 
Envy  not  thy  brother  higher, 
Know  that  he,  oft,  less  than  thyself, 
Values  that  ye  deem  worthless  pelf. 
Then  love  ye  one  another, 
Each  and  every  one  thy  brother. 

284 


Tho'  ye  be  content  to  wade  in  slime, 
And  exert  not  your  will  to  rise, 
Know  he  strives  for  the  sublime, 
While  you  weakly  close  your  eyes. 
Oh,  children  of  the  one  God, 
Brought  forth  on  the  same  spirit  sod, 
Censure  not  him  who  mounts  higher, 
Nor  him  who  wills  not  to  aspire. 
But  love  ye  one  another, 
Each  and  every  one  thy  brother. 

Know  one  hath  a  brain  he  can  use 
To  but  a  limited  extent, 
Another  one  which  doth  refuse 
To  be  at  all  an  instrument, 
While  one  on  a  higher  plane, 
Always  in  control,  ne'er  in  vain 
Exerts  his  spiritual  will 
Through  a  good  one  law  to  fulfill, 

Then  love  ye  one  another, 
Each  and  every  one  thy  brother. 

This  truth  is  not  by  you  understood 
Why  he  is  bad,  why  you  are  good, 
Then  love  ye  one  another, 
Each  and  every  one  thy  brother. 


HYMN. 


Glory,  glory  to  the  lowest  and  the  highest, 
Throughout  infinity, 

Glory,  glory  to  the  farthest  and  the  highest, 
Throughout  eternity. 

Glory,  glory  to  each  and  to  all, 
Wherever  we  may  be, 
Whether  within  or  without  call, 
In  joy  or  misery. 

Glory,  glory  to  our  Father  sublime, 
Tho'  everywhere,  still  here, 
Glory,  glory  to  Him,  in  all  worlds  Divine, 
Tho'  far  away,  still  near. 

Glory,  glory  to  the  lowest  and  the  highest, 
Thine  and  mine,  mine  and  Thine, 
Glory,  glory  to  the  farthest  and  the  nighest, 
Mine  and  Thine,  Thine  and  mine. 


IMMORTALITY. 


I  want  no  tears  and  no  grief, 
When  death  of  all  friends  the  best, 
Takes  me  to  join  our  loved  dead 
With  the  sweetest  peace  and  rest. 
I  want  no  mourning  for  me 
And  no  clothes  of  ebon  hue, 
But  white  of  matchless  purity 
And  the. brightest  colors  too. 

286 


I  want  no  sighs  and  no  cries 

No  looking  to  sky  above, 

For  I  shall  simply  open  eyes 

Midst  every  one  I  love/ 

I  shall  not  be  far  away, 

I  shall  only  be  where 

You  all  are,  no  need  to  pray 

For  one  with  you,  free  from  care. 

You  will  not  see  me  of  course, 

Invisible  I'll  be  to  you; 

Not  a  ghost  nor  unknown  force, 

But  in  body  real  and  true, 

Which  will  last  for  e'er  and  aye, 

Not  this  doomed  to  pass  away. 

When  detached  at  night  by  sleep, 

We  see,  we  know  ev'ry  one, 

In  our  real  life,  then  back  to  keep 

Earth's  vigils  till  our  work  is  done. 

The  mortal  in  the  real 

Is  as  true  in  every  way 

As  the  spirit  which  we  feel 

To  be  the  true  when  called  away. 

A  spirit  world,  a  material  earth, 
Within  the  space  upon  space 
Of  the  true,  of  fleeting  worth, 
Formed  by  electrons  which  race. 
With  directed  speed  till  through 
To  endure  a  specified  time. 
Then  resolved  back  to  the  true 
Life  substance  to  again  climb. 
While  the  spirit  world  lives  on 
Immune  to  destruction,  change, 
Hence  all  when  they  are  detached; 
Perceive  nothing  at  all  strange 
In  that  which  they  have  e'er  known 

282 


When  from  the  mortal  they  sever, 
And  find  themselves  with  their  own 
To  live  forever  and  ever. 

From  the  lowest  forms  of  life 
In  both  worlds  up  to  man,  God, 
On  earth  brutality,  strife, 
Love  and  peace  on  the  true  sod 
On  earth,  in  animal  right 
To  steal,  rapine  and  kill, 
Deemed  evil  in  human  sight 
By  those  who're  animal  still. 
But  that  which  we  term  evil 
Is  but  undeveloped  good, 

For  a  Divine  purpose 
As  is  by  all  who  think,  understood. 

All  spirit  children  of  God 
Born  on  mortal  and  spirit  plane 
Are  not  doomed  to  chast'ning  rod, 
Nor  develop  as  did  Cain, 
But  grow  as  God  doth  presage, 
If  to  awake  before  birth, 
Or  live  to  extreme  old  age. 
And  undergo  on  earth, 
Whether  in  peace  or  strife, 
Experiences  which  alone 
Fulfill  one's  destiny 
From  the  beginning  known. 

Mortal  life  for  those  to  stay 
Is  not  to  acquire  knowledge 
Nor  to  be  taught  the  higher  way, 
In  curriculum  or  college. 
The  correctly  impressed  know 
This  is  the  world  of  effects; 
In  the  true,  where  we  really  grow 


All  are  free  from  defects. 

Hence,  where  all  are  pure  and  good 

And  continually  progress 

It  can  be  understood 

We  come  not  to  retrogress, 

Nor  to  learn  midst  suffering,  strife, 

Where  we  learn,  naught  at  all 

Of  the  truths  of  e'en  this  life, 

Hence  here,  we  neither  rise  nor  fall. 


Nor  return  again  to  glean 
From  animal  condition 
Truths  where  in  fairer  scene 
We  know  this,  the  sole  perdition, 
Where  some  ordained  for  this  plane, 
Can  neither  learn  nor  acquire, 
The  criminal,  the  insane, 
Never  on  earth  mount  higher. 

Not  only  those  who  can  grasp 
The  truths  impressed  from  within 
Will  receive  the  welcoming  clasp 
Of  God  or  are  free  from  sin. 
Call  not  God  Omnipotent, 
Make  not  man  more  potent  than  He 
Claim  not  that  He  e'er  meant 
That  we  create  or  dream  deviltry. 
Whether  we  dream  or  create 
Our  dreams,  our  creations  of  course, 
Are  of  Him,  not  Nature,  fate, 
Or  we  concede  there's  a  force 
Independent  of  all  good 
And  that  He's  not  the  Source, 
And  the  truth  not  understood, 
Tho'  He  creates  not  evil, 
He  creates  the  bad,  the  good, 

289 


Every  Angel,  devil 
Or  He  creates  not  at  all, 
Neither  good  nor  evil. 

When  we  wake  for  the  last  time 
From  that  which  we  sense  as  death, 
E'en  those  in  the  depths  of  slime 
Awake  on  their  own  true  heath 
To  the  truth  that  ne'er  incarnate 
Have  they  been,  the  material 
But  a  form  to  animate 
For  purpose  solely  spiritual. 
Hence,  prithee,  no  tears  for  me, 
Who  am  e'er  with  my  own, 
As  all  are  and  e'er  shall  be, 
With  mine  and  also  thine  own. 


LIFE  FOREVER. 


Out  of  the  great  Forever  I  came. 

A  spirit  with  life  and  love  aflame, 

To  live  and  love  fore'er  and  aye; 

Part  of  the  deathless,  infinite  I, 

Untrammeled  by  age,  at  one  with  youth 

Child  of  eternal  Life,  Love  and  Truth, 

How  dare  ye  limit  by  solar  years — 

The  spirit  unclaiming  age's  fears? 

Know  ye  not  a  truth  I  prove  each  day 

That  I  control  physical  decay, 

That  as  I  think  so  I  shall  be, 

Bowed  and  aged  or  upright  and  free, 

My  God's  work  to  renew  every  cell, 

My  duty  to  see  they  are  kept  well, 

Mine  the  thought  to  build  good  and  true, 

Or  that,  alas,  which  I  shall  rue, 

Thy  power  the  same,  wouldst  keep  youth 

On  mortal  plane,  then  know  the  truth 

Seek  within  and  ye  will  surely  find, 

Either  age  or  youth  within  thy  mind. 


291 


■ 


YC   15673 


357083 


MC^^l. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


